Every Dark Night Turns Into Day

by TheKing2001

Chapters

Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter L
Chapter LI
Chapter LII
Chapter LIII
Chapter LIV
Chapter LVI
Chapter LVII
Chapter LVIII
Chapter LIX
Chapter LX
Chapter LXI
Chapter LXII
Chapter LXIII
Chapter LXIV
Chapter LXV
Chapter LXVI
Chapter LXVII
Chapter LXVIII
Chapter LXVIII
Chapter LXX
Chapter LXXI
Chapter LXXII
Chapter LXXIII
Chapter LXXV
Chapter LXXVI
Chapter LXXVII
Chapter LXXVIII
Chapter LXXIX
Chapter LXXX
Chapter LXXXI
Chapter LXXXII
Chapter I
Chapter XII
Chapter XXXV
Chapter LV
Chapter LXXIV

Chapter II

“So this is going to be one of your rooms,” Mom explained as we stood in one of the bedrooms in the house. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were looking around curiously. “Sunsets room is in between both of yours, mine is upstairs. You can pick which one you want.”

“How do you afford this house?” Silver Spoon asked curiously as she set a bag down. “It’s huge! About as big our old house.” I tilted my head and looked at mom curiously.

“She has a point,” I admitted. “You’ve never really told me either.” Mom nodded and gave a shrug.

“Well my mom and dad always had a lot of money. After mom died, me and my two sisters inherited a few million each. I didn’t need a big house, just something I could live comfortably in and have a few rooms to house my sisters if necessary. It’s how Berry Punch was able to start up her wine business and Cherry Berry could start her hot balloon company,” she explained.

“Then why are you a teacher?” Diamond Tiara asked cautiously. “Shouldn’t you be like, a book writer in Manhattan or a famous article writer talking about food places?” Me and Mom made eye contact and chuckled. “What?”

“That’s not mom’s personality,” I answered.

“Sunset is right. I like helping shape young minds and teaching in a classroom. I have never wanted another job,” Mom said. “Dad is still alive somewhere if I remember correctly.”

“You don’t talk to your dad?” Silver Spoon asked curiously. She brushed her grey ponytail off her shoulder.

“Nah he wasn’t a great parent. Very mean verbally,” Mom admitted and I raised an eyebrow. This was the first time she had said anything like that. Sure, she said her parents weren’t great but she never went further than that. Nor did Aunt Berry or Aunt Cherry.

“Sorry mom,” I placed a hand on her shoulder and gave it a squeeze.

“It’s fine,” Mom smiled. “You two girls can pick your rooms. I’ll be making dinner.” She gave me a wink as I shrugged and went into my room, plopping down onto my beanbag and turning my Xbox on. Hopefully Lyra was on. Or Aria. I gave a frustrated sigh when I checked my friends list and they weren’t active.

I laid down on my back and stretched out on the floor, moaning a bit as my back popped. I guess me and Adagio had went a bit too far in gym class today. Everything is sore from running for what seemed like hours. I had mainly agreed to it so I could avoid Cloudkicker and Raindrops constantly trying to apologize. I could faintly hear Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon in the room next to mine talking about who gets what room.

I sat up and stared at my guitar before shrugging and picking it up, idly playing it. It seems like forever ago when we had done that song in front of the school. I still remember my aunts and cousin stunned expressions when we all ponied up and the Rainbooms just looking depressed.

If I remember correctly, the Dazzlings still sometimes did songs but not often. They mainly did it on the side for money. Trixie and the other two quit all together to focus entirely on magic. They were nice enough to help out with guitar or vocals if the Dazzlings asked for it. Of course, we all did for them. We mainly played for fun now.

I smiled and opened my eyes, idly noticing the two pairs of eyes peering through the door. I quickly stood up and walked over to the guitar stand, placing the guitar in it’s spot. I slowly reached and grasped the door handle, pulling it open. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon fell on top of each other onto my rooms hard wood floor.

“I hope you two aren’t planning on getting jobs as professional spies or actors in Hollywood because I could see your eyes through the crack in the doors,” I smirked. Diamond Tiara pushed herself to her feet and looked around my room curiously.

“So is this what you do in here? Just play your guitar?” She asked.

“No of course not. I play video games with the others, sleep, read, play guitar and stuff like that.”

“Oh okay. Is there any rules in the house?” Silver Spoon asked worriedly.

“Yeah but don’t worry. They aren’t too bad. Basically no cussing, don’t be rude or disrespectful to each other. That’s all,” I answered as I sat down on my bed.

“Didn’t Miss Cheerilee cuss out the Failbooms?” Diamond asked as she and her sister sat on the floor, looking at me.

“The Failbooms?” I chuckled. “That’s creative. And yes she did. But that was a very rare moment of anger for her. She never cusses. She doesn’t really get angry. That was the first time I’ve seen her furious before in my life.”

“I overheard Pinkie saying it was scary,” Silver Spoon said. She glanced around my room and looked at my posters of bands on the wall.

“Aren’t you two mad at the cmc for what they posted about you?” I asked curiously. The two girls shared a look.

“A bit yeah,” Diamond Tiara admitted. “But it’s not really their fault about how mom reacted. She made that decision all on her own. They couldn’t have known about her because we kept that a secret.”

“Yeah,” Silver Spoon chimed in. “As stupid as that account was of them, not entirely everything that happened to us was their fault. We probably shouldn’t have argued in the hallway.” I raised an eyebrow and stared at her.

“So you’re saying you deserved to get abused by your mom? That’s the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard since Applejack called me family.”

“Not really. I’m just saying half the blame falls on us too.”

“That is stupid but okay,” I grumbled. “Is it common for the victim to blame themselves in this world?” Diamond shrugged in response.

“Depends I guess.”

“Dinners ready!” Mom called up the stairs and I pushed my self up. I typically helped my mom cook dinner but she had told me she had it covered tonight.

“Well sounds like dinner is ready. Her cooking is honestly a bit better than Granny Smith’s but tell no one I said that. That doesn’t leave this room.” Diamond gave me an unconvinced look as we walked out of my room.

“That’s a pretty hard title to claim.” I let out a chuckle as I let them walk past me.

“You’ll see.”

Author's Note

I know Raindrops, Flitter and Blossomforth never had a Equestria Girls version same with Daisy and Lily but they are some of my favorite characters so they're getting humanized.

Chapter III

“Hey Sunny,” Lyra greeted her as I watched her walk inside the school. Her mint green friend was leaning against the lockers as I stealthily peered out the window of the dark classroom I was hiding in, adjusting my red bow. “How’s it hanging?” I was hoping they didn’t look in here or think that it was off the door was slightly open. I was hiding in a unused classroom right now. I don’t know what class this used to be but probably a science lab based on the emergency water station in the corner.

“Pretty good,” Sunset smiled warmly as she stood next to her friend. While I did create anon a miss and was the ring leader, I still felt bad after. Hell, I felt bad during. The account got way out of control. “How about you?” I was hoping my sister or other students or teachers didn’t find me in here. This was a spy mission after all. I could be sneaky when I wanted to be. I was friends with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo after all. I let out a low quiet sigh at the thought of my two accomplices and friends.

Sweetie and Scootaloo were just following my lead after all. Scootaloo had jumped on board right as I announced the idea. Sweetie Belle had taken a bit more convincing but after we appealed to her own resentment, she agreed.

“I’m good,” Lyra said as she looked around. “So I heard a rumor you are going to Applejacks farm to help out. Are you sure about this?” I frowned in the darkness at her. While I had nothing really against the musician, I really didn’t need her convincing Sunset to not go. If she did, all my plans would go to hell.

“Yeah,” Sunset admitted. “As much as I’m angry at her and her sister, I don’t want them to starve or lose money.” I let out a breath I didn’t know I was holding in.

“What if it’s a trick?” Lyra asked curiously as she pushed herself off the lockers and grunted. Presumably from her evidently heavy backpack. “If you need us, we can show up too and make sure nothing happens.”

“I don’t know. I already agreed to it and I don’t back out of a promise. If anything happens, I’ll call mom and you guys immediately,” Sunset said as the two started to walk away. “Do you want to swap back packs?”

“Sounds good. And nah, I’m fine. Thanks for the offer though. At least our lockers are right down the hall.”

I grunted as I lifted the barrels off the back of the truck and started staggering across the yard as it suddenly got lighter. Applejack stood in front of me with a disapproving look, holding one of the cider barrels.

“Don’t over work ya self Bloom. It ain’t smart or safe. What is it Pa always used to say?” Applejack chided.

“Work smarter not harder right?” I asked as I started walking along my older sister. While I didn’t remember my parents all that well, I could faintly remember some of their sayings. Must be nice to be as old as AJ and Big Mac. They at least had more concrete memories of Ma and Pa.

“Got that right. Ah get ya wanna get your chores done but if ya accidentally break one of the cases ya will have more work to do,” Applejack stated as she set the barrel down in the barn and shoved it with her shoulder to be pressed against the other apple cider barrels stacked neatly in the barn. As part of my punishment of cleaning the pig pens and the horse manure, I had to help with more of the manual labor. I had a sneaking suspicion that they filled some of the barrels assigned to me less full than we normally would fill them so I could carry them to the barn.

“Oh by the way,” I said cautiously as Applejacks green eyes flicked over to me. “Sunset came up to me and offered to help out on the farm. Said she would be here about nine on Friday to help out.”

“Why would she go up to ya and not me?” Applejack asked with a mixture of surprise and hope on her face.

“Ah ain’t sure. Maybe she felt more comfortable coming up to me than you right now,” I shrugged as I looked at one of the horses in the field galloping with a smaller horse. I always did like the horses. Beautiful but scary creatures. I remember being terrified of them at one time until Applejack had taken me out and practically shoved me in the pen with one till I got over my fear.

“Alright. This better not be one of ya pranks now Bloom,” Applejack said sternly. “Ya still got more work to do around here to be playin around.”

“Ah promise it ain’t a prank sis. On mah future grave,” I said. “Don’t ya worry about that. Ah ain’t doing nothing stupid again.”

“Alright good. Ah guess ah’ll go and make her a list of chores to do when she gets here,” Applejack shrugged as she started to walk out of the barn. “It’s gettin dark missy. Head on up to ya room and start on ya homework.” I groaned internally. I hated math. Worst and most hard subject in school.

I watched her walk to the old farm truck dad had bought years and years ago according to Granny. I always did prefer the older trucks than newer trucks. The more beat up the better. Shows they were loved and all. I don’t get how people can buy these trucks and just use them for anything other than farm work. I watched Applejack turn the old Ford on and started driving down the dirt path to where we kept the other vehicles. I allowed a small excited grin to form on my face as I pumped my fist in the air.

“Phase two of Operation Rekindle complete.”

Chapter IV

“Are you going to Trixie’s, Lavender and Fuchsia’s magic show this week?” Bon Bon asked as we strolled down the hallway. I gave a nod as we rounded the corner.

“Yeah of course. They are pretty good at magic. Dinky and Ruby likes them too,” I answered. We both stopped and stared at the four girls standing in front of my locker. Bon Bon gave me a confused and suspicious look.

“What are they doing at your locker?” Bon Bon asked. I let out a sigh.

“Trying their weekly attempt of apologizing,” I explained as we stepped to my locker. “Move please.” The girls jumped and gave me sad looks.

“H-hey Sunset,” Raindrops mumbled.

“What do you and your group want?” I asked as I opened my locker.

“We uh wanted to apologize,” Blossomforth said. The watermelon haired girl looked anywhere but my eyes. She was the most vocal of the group in trying to get me to forgive her.

“That’s nice,” I said casually as I started rummaging through my locker.

“Seriously Sunset? It’s been a month,” Cloudchaser snapped. Bon Bon made a scoffing sound and stepped forward. I quickly placed a hand on her chest and she stopped with a nod. “Almost a month and half.”

“And did you forgive me immediately after the fall formal?” I asked pointedly. The four girls looked at each other and sighed.

“No we didn’t,” Flitter admitted as she fixed her bow. “And we were evil to you during anon a miss.”

“You called me a skank,” I grumbled. “Your sister threw stuff at me and tripped me. Blossomforth stood by and watched. Raindrops stole my umbrella when it was downpouring.”

“We know what we did was wrong,” Blossomforth said quietly. “I’m sorry for not intervening.”

“Are you sorry because you actually care or because I had cut myself?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Well uhm both really,” Raindrops admitted. I gazed at the girl and she flinched. “We certainly didn’t help with that.”

“No you did not,” I agreed. “Now I’d love to stay and listen to empty apologies but me and my friend have to get to class.” I slammed my locker shut and we stepped around Blossomforth.

“Hey wait!” She called out and I slowly turned around. “Uhm here’s a place we want you to come to. We really wanna get to know you better.” She held out a piece of paper and I stared at it.

“Why?” I asked in a bored tone. Blossomforth took a step forward and I will admit, I was impressed. She typically stuck to her self.

“Just take it,” she insisted. “Please.” I rolled my eyes and took it, shoving it in my coat pocket.

“Fine.”

I glanced out the window of moms Tahoe as she drove down a dirt road. I sighed when I read the sign that said Sweet Apple Acres and stared at Applejacks house in the distance. Out of all the girls, she was the one I probably had the least amount of problems with. She didn’t really do much to me. Just lie to me and abandon me but she didn’t hit me or anything like that.

“Are you sure about this?” Mom asked as we pulled through the gate. Applejack was leaning against the fence eating a apple. “It’s not too late to turn around.” I glanced at her and nodded. Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara glanced out their windows curiously taking in the environment.

“I’m sure,” I reassured her as the suv slowed to a stop and I stepped out. “Love ya. I’ll call you if anything annoying happens.” Mom nodded as I shut the door and I watched her leave. Speaking of something annoying, that might be happening right because Applejack was walking to me.

“Hey Sunset,” Applejack greeted me and I stared at her calmly.

“Applejack.”

“Thanks for comin to help. Ah really appreciate it,” Applejack reached out to shake my hand and I pulled it back.

“Don’t touch me,” I warned. “I’m here to help with your harvest, not be all touchy.”

“Right. Ah gave ya some easy chores. Just cleaning up a bit around the place, feeding the horses and the cows.” I cringed a bit internally. I always felt it was a bit weird to have horses on farms.

“Okay,” I shrugged and walked away to where I know they keep the feeding supplies.

I wiped some sweat off my forehead as I dropped the bag of fertilizer on the pile in the barn before stepping out and sighing. I had forgotten how hard this work was. I remember when me and Rainbow had offered to come help out a few months ago. That had been pretty tiring but fun too. Until it started to rain and we were slipping on the mud trying to run inside for safety till the storm passed.

“H-Hey Sunset,” Apple Bloom stammered as she stepped up to me with a brown bag. “It’s lunch time. Ah brought ya some peanut butter and jelly and an apple.” I gave her a cold glare before accepting the bag from her outstretched hand.

“Thanks,” I said simply and sat down, watching the horses galloping around and playing. I always knew how they were feeling for some reason. I blame my Equestrian heritage for that. Sure, I’m a pony but horses are our cousins technically. I guess that transferred over to here too.

“Don’t ya wanna go eat with Applejack?” Apple Bloom asked and jerked her head to her older sister. Applejack was sitting nearby overlooking the farm and eating her own lunch. I raised an eye brow at the younger girl.

“Why would I wanna go eat lunch with your sister?”

“Well in case she has a list of more chores for ya!” Apple Bloom said. “And besides, that there hill is the best view on the farm! Ya can see for miles!” We stared at each other for a few moments till she looked away.

“Fine,” I grumbled as I stood up with my lunch and started walking over to Applejacks hill or whatever Apple Bloom had called it. Applejack stared at me as I sat down.

“Uh hi?”

“Hi.”

Chapter V

Me and Applejack stared at each other before she looked away. I gave a triumphant smirk at winning our impromptu staring match and gazed at the sun in the sky. I lifted my apple juice bottle to my lips and took a sip. I swear, these people did everything with apples.

“So uhm how ya been?” Applejack asked nervously.

“Good.”

“That’s good. How is home life?” Applejack pressed.

“Why do you care?” I asked cautiously.

“Ah always care about my fam-” I gave her a look that hopefully she would get meant she was treading in dangerous waters by calling me that. “Friends home life. If we are friends of course still. Ah would understand if we ain’t.”

I took a deep breath and looked at down at my half eaten sandwich. A fly was crawling on my jeans and I swatted at it, watching it fly off. Flies are annoying creatures.

“I never stopped being your friend,” I admitted. Applejack gave me a confused look.

“But ya have been avoiding me for a month and a half,” Applejack pointed out.

“I needed my space to figure out how I felt about you. And I was busy with my friends and family.”

“And uh how do ya feel about me?”

“I’m still mad at you. Mainly for being so damn thickheaded. And for being related to the mastermind of the account that made my life hell but you don’t have any control over who your family is. You certainly made that clear with me,” I said coolly.

“Ah never got the chance to say this but ah’m sorry about your mom,” Applejack sighed. “Ah know how that feels.”

“Yeah me too,” I let out a sigh of my own.

“Do ya wanna talk-”

“No,” I interrupted her. “I don’t.” Applejack stared at me before nodding. I hadn’t even talk to Lyra or the others about it yet.

“Ah meant talk about what this means for us. Not your mom. Ah assume ya ain’t comfortable enough to talk about her yet,” Applejack said.

“Oh sorry. Yeah I’m not remotely ready for that. I only talk to my family about that,” I said casually as Applejack tensed up. “Not people who lie about me being family.” She flinched at my intentional jab at her and sighed.

“Ah never lied to ya about being mah family,” Applejack said. “Ah was tellin the truth.” I snorted at that.

“Could have fooled me.” Applejack grabbed my hands and I fought with the decision to yank them away. I cautiously decided to let her do her thing.

“Ah am sorry. Ah know you’re gettin a lot of that recently but ah’m telling the truth. Ah know ah didn’t act like your family and ah deeply regret it. Ah didn’t talk to Bloom for a solid two weeks or so when we got home. Granny and Big Mac practically had to force us to speak to each other.” I sighed and looked at the sky. I didn’t have to be Octavia to know she was being honest.

“It’s gonna take a while for me to trust you again. After all, why should I care about a group of girls who I know for five or six months who only became my friend because of a promise they made to a pony princess and then threw me away at the first sight of someone framing me?” I asked bitterly. Applejack looked away sheepishly.

“Ah didn’t become your friend because of a promise to Twi. Ah promised because ah wanted to help ya be a better person. In all honesty, if yah had admitted to being behind the account, ah’d have forgiven ya and helped ya make it right.”

“I wasn’t really feeling going down for something that I didn’t do. I was too depressed to do anything really other than want to lie in bed and hope it was all a bad dream. I don’t get why I was so upset about it. No one would have even thought about doing this to old me. And if they did, she would have obliterated them with ruthless uncaring revenge and humiliated them,” I admitted as Applejack released my hands and gave me a stern look.

“The old you was a bully who was alone except for one person who never cared about anyone but herself. She was a cruel girl who used everyone around her,” Applejack reminded me. I rolled my eyes in frustration.

Okay she did have a point there. I hate to admit it but she did. Old me also wouldn’t have gotten hurt if she didn’t have friends. At the same time, I was pretty happy with my life now and especially Derpy.

“Like I said, it’s gonna take a while to trust you. But you’re on the right road so far. We can discuss this more later. I shouldn’t blame you for not seeing Apple Bloom lying to your face about her involvement. You are blind when it comes to her after all.”

“Ah am not blind to her. What makes ya say ah am?” Applejack asked curiously.

“Hm what did she tell you about me coming to help on the farm?” I asked with a smug grin. Applejack gave me a confused look as she straightened her hat. I crushed my empty juice bottle and put it in the paper bag her sister had given me. Don’t wanna litter after all. Save the planet and all that shit. Plus the eco kids would be out for blood and come for my head if they found out I left it just sitting here.

“Uh that ya came up to her and said that ya volunteered to help us out. Ah was happy because ah had hoped it meant ya wanted to talk to me again,” Applejack admitted.

“Yeah no. She came up to me and said you needed help on the farm because Rainbow and the others were busy and couldn’t make it out here,” I chuckled humorlessly as Applejacks features hardened and she narrowed her eyes.

“Apple Bloom! Get out here now!” Applejack shouted and my smug grin turned cold.

“Guess I was right.”

Author's Note

If anyone knows where I can like get custom made cover pictures for my stories, lmk please lol. I think that would be cool as fuck to have.

Chapter VI

I watched my sister quickly walking her way up to us with a hopeful expression and I crosses my arms across my chest. I tried to turn my anger into disappointment. It’s what Ma and Pa would do. They never really got angry, they got disappointed and in a way that was worse. I would have preferred they be mad than be disappointed.

“Hey y’all!” Apple Bloom smiled happily. “Ah see y’all are talkin again. Did y’alls lunch go well?” I glared at her and she froze.

“Do ya wanna tell me why Sunset says you told her that Rainbow and the others couldn’t come help out on the farm yet you told me she came up to you?” I questioned with a raised eyebrow. Apple Blooms eyes flicked between the two of us as Sunset leaned backwards.

“Ah just wanted y’all to be friends again. Ah was the one who fucked up, not Sunset,” Apple Bloom admitted.

“Firstly,” I held up a finger. “Don’t you ever use that type of language again missy. And secondly, you can’t force these types of things Bloom. Did ya learn nothing from anon a miss girl?” Sunset gave a cold grin Apple Blooms way, evidently enjoying me lecturing her.

“I really should be screaming and shouting at you right now. Nothing would make me happier than making you cry but I’d feel bad about it later because I don’t like making kids cry,” Sunset stated coldly. “You made a mistake.” Apple Bloom flinched and looked away.

“A-ahm sorry,” Apple Bloom mumbled as she walked off. I sighed as she disappeared from sight. I’d have to talk to her later. Sunset sighed and looked down.

“How did ya know she was lying to us?” I asked and stared at Sunset. She lifted her head and rolled her eyes, giving me a dirty look.

“Do I seriously look that stupid to you?” She asked pointedly.

“No of course not!” Sunset gave a humorless laugh.

“I’m not exactly trusting of other people right now. Especially not your sister. I’ve started paying more attention to when I’m being manipulated. You should try it too,” Sunset said smugly. I dropped my head into my hands and sighed.

“Ah know. Ah just wanted to think she had learned her lesson.”

“Clearly she didn’t,” Sunset grumbled as she stood up and brushed her jeans off. I gave her a confused look.

“Where ya goin?” I asked worriedly. We had just started talking again, I didn’t to go back to her just ignoring me again. Sunset stared at me with her hands on her hips.

“Back work? It’s been an hour and I have other chores around here to do duh.” I didn’t realize it had been that long. I turned my head to look down the hill and Big Mac gave me an understanding nod before walking away.

“You’re right.”

“It went okay ah think Rarity. Ah just ain’t sure of what to expect from here on out,” I admitted as we walked through the hall. “Ah honestly thought it wouldn’t still be a warzone in here.” Rarity looked around the hallway before her eyes settled on a fist fight being broken up with a distasteful look.

“Me too darling. I guess it’s gonna take a while before things to calm down,” Rarity sighed. “These things always happen take time.”

“Try teaching to the Bloom,” I snorted and shook my head. “She manipulated the whole meeting. Ah honestly expected Sunset to explode and go off on her. She clearly was holding back.” A worried look crossed Rarity’s face.

“Do you think she would harm Sweetie Belle?” Rarity asked worriedly. She let out a sigh of relief when I shook my head.

“Nah that ain’t her style. She wouldn’t hurt a kid. She said so herself the other day.”

“Do you think since she started talking to you she might be willing to talk to me?” Rarity asked as we paused in the hallway.

“Ah don’t know,” I admitted. “It took her a while to say more than a few words to me till lunch. And even then she only gave me short responses. She originally didn’t even want to come sit with me till Bloom persuaded her to.” Rarity sighed and nodded her head as we resumed walking. She subtly nodded to three girls at Sunset’s locker with a bunch of flowers.

“What do you think they are doing?”

“Ah ain’t sure but let’s find out ah guess. Ah imagine Sunset would be even less happy with us if she found out we knew someone did somethin to her locker and we didn’t at least try and stop em.”

“True,” Rarity agreed as we walked over to them.

“And just what do yall think you’re doin?” I asked as I folded my arms across my chest. Roseluck, Daisy and Lily flinched at my voice.

“Well if it isn’t anon a miss’ older sisters,” Lily scoffed and gave us both dirty looks. “What do we owe the displeasure?” I ignored the girls attitude and nodded at Sunsets locker.

“What are yall doin to Sunsets locker?”

“What does it look like?” Daisy grumbled as she taped another flower to the locker. “Putting flowers on the locker.” Roseluck sighed as she handed Lily a rose.

“After the fall formal, we moved our garden and hid it from Sunset when we knew she spent a lot of time in it. It was like her comfort zone and we didn’t tell her where we moved it. Not even after the battle of the bands. And we hated her during anon a miss so hopefully she accepts these various flowers as an apology. We made an awful mistake and flowers are a great way of saying how you feel. We grew them ourselves,” Roseluck explained as she placed a white flower on the locker. “This isn’t the first time either.”

“And what happened to them?” I asked curiously.

“We replaced them with fresher ones,” Daisy answered.

“And you guys didn’t take that as a sign that she wanted you to stop?” Rarity asked. Lily gave her a dirty look.

“Yeah well at least unlike your group of cowards who just let her avoid you for a month and a half, some of us are trying to apologize,” Lily stepped forward towards us and I glared at her. “Not surprised Applejack just stood by. You country folk aren’t all that bright after all.” Rarity shot me a look that screamed not here.

“Not here Lily,” Roseluck warned as she placed a hand on her sisters shoulder. “We are on school property. We don’t want you suspended or worse.”

Lily took a deep breath and nodded before giving us both cold glares.

“Fine. But you two stay out of our way.”

Chapter VII

I watched with a smug grin as Applejack and Rarity sped walked away. Rarity tossed me a glare before she disappeared. Felt good in all honesty to vent at them.

“Have you two lost it?” Rose asked incredulously as I glanced back at her. “Starting a fist fight with Applejack on school property?” I gave a shrug.

“I’ll just smack her with a rose. Thorns hurt like a bitch. Besides do you remember what those three little brats said about us?” I scoffed angrily. I never thought I’d hate kids ever in my life in all honesty but these three deserve it.

“Yes Lily I remember,” Rose rolled her eyes. “How could I forget?”

“They said the three of us were in a incestuous relationship!” Daisy hissed in a low voice. “That’s disgusting! I love you two but I am not into doing that with my sisters!”

I nodded my agreement as I kept decorating the locker with flowers. I had been so mad when I read that online. We got teased about it for weeks. People are still asking us about it.

“I can’t show my face anywhere!” I growled. “Everybody saw that. Sandalwood even broke up with Daisy over it.” A rare look of anger crossed Roses face. She had been surprisingly furious at that. She almost never gets angry at anything or anyone. Well, except the one time I borrowed her makeup without asking but we won’t talk about that.

“He was weird anyway,” Daisy admitted.

“He wasn’t that weird,” I commented. Daisy gave me a look and shook her head.

“He has a foot fetish.” Me and Rose looked at each other with disgusted looks.

“Ew that’s gross,” I said. “If any guy tried to touch my feet, I’d leave in a heartbeat and never come back. Blocked and everything.”

“It’s always the eco kids who are the weirdest,” Rose scoffed and tensed. “I hear Sunset talking down the hall! Daisy, you got the letter?” My other sister held up the apology letter and handed it to Rose. I handed her a piece of tape and she quickly taped it to the wall.

“Run!” I exclaimed quietly and we took off down the hall. “Which way did you hear her coming from Rosie?”

“Behind us!” Rose panted as I pulled her along. We skidded to a stop and peered around the corner. Sunset walked up to her locker with a grey girl wearing a long black skirt with a pink vest, white shirt and pink bow tie.

“I always forget Octavia and her are friends,” Daisy whispered. The two girls appeared to be talking and looking around. Sunset plucked the note off her locker and ripped it open, starting to read it.

“It appears to be going well,” Rose whispered back.

“Let’s go before they decide to look around more and find us,” I said and my two sisters nodded.

“Let’s get to class. We can discuss more of what to do later,” Rose suggested. We all parted ways to go to our search classes and I gave a wave.

I tossed my backpack on the ground of my room and picked up a watering can, stepping to my plant box on the window sill.

“You guys are so strong looking!” I smiled warmly as I poured the water and made sure each of my plants got the same amount. “You’re growing so fast!” I could faintly make out my sisters doing the same thing in their rooms. My room looked like the jungle to be honest. I had large plants all over the place and I set the watering can down before sitting cross-legged on the floor and smoothed down my white dress.

“Can we come?” Daisy asked at the door and I nodded before I remembered I closed my door.

“Yeah come in.” The door opened and my two sisters came in. Daisy brushed some green leaves off her yellow dress and straightened her green hair. Rose sat down on my bed and ran a hand on her green shirt and jeans.

“So how exactly do we get Sunset to forgive the school?” Rose asked. “She’s mainly sticking to her little group and Derpy.” Rose said the last girls name sadly and looked down. Me and Daisy sighed, looking at each other.

“Derpy will come around. We just gotta add that to our list,” I said. “As for the first part, I have no clue. I can’t entirely blame her. I wouldn’t forgive them if I was in her shoes.”

“And get everyone ready for the Friendship Games,” Daisy added. I scoffed and rolled my eyes.

“Why do we even participate in that? It’s not like we ever won. And we certainly don’t have a chance of winning this year. We never win,” I grumbled. “Why do we even call it the Friendship Games? Kinda hard to be friends with a bunch of arrogant jerks.”

“And they vandalize our statue like all the time,” Rose agreed.

“Why don’t we vandalize something of theirs,” I suggested. “All is fair in war.” Rose shook her head slowly.

“First off, we don’t know what they hold dear. They don’t really care about much of anything other than being the best. And if they found it was our school responsible, the retaliation could be serious,” Rose stated. I gave a frustrated sigh. She always was the one who thought ahead while Daisy handled the money side of our flower business. I made sure we got the right flowers we needed and ensured they stayed pristine.

“Okay you have a point,” I admitted. “No vandalizing the Shadowbolts.” I glanced over at Daisy who was staring at one of my floor plants with wide eyes.

“Uh Daisy?” Rose asked nervously. “Are you okay?” Daisy screamed and I jumped.

“Spider!” Daisy screamed. Rose peered at it and smiled. Daisy pressed a hand to her head and fell on her back.

“Aww it’s a baby spider,” she cooed. The jumping spider jumped at her and she screamed herself. I joined her in the screaming even though I knew they were harmless.

“The horror! The horror!”

Author's Note

So this what I imagine Daisy and Lily would look like in EG. Throwing in Roseluck too

https://images.app.goo.gl/6mJEWgtCRKfnfiUc7
https://images.app.goo.gl/bNkQuFhbGaF2mWNV8
https://images.app.goo.gl/JbFnKi6EvkLokBWt5

Chapter VIII

“Do you think Sunset is actually coming?” Blossomforth asked me hopefully as I stared at the clock above the wall. “Cloudkicker?”

“Huh?” I shook my head and stared at her. “Sorry I got distracted. What’s up?” Blossomforth rolled her eyes and sighed.

“I asked if you thought Sunset would actually show up here.”

“Oh uh maybe? I’m not entirely sure. She wasn’t exactly enthused with us hanging out around her locker for about a month and a half,” I answered as I lifted my strawberry shake and stirred it with a straw.

“It was pretty stalkerish of us,” Raindrops admitted as she leaned back in her chair. “I’d be mad if someone did that to me at my locker. Just waiting around the corner.”

“Don’t say it like that. You make me feel like a criminal. And you could get mad at anything,” Blossomforth grumbled. She sipped her chocolate shake and sighed contently. “This place might be better than Sugarcube Corner.”

“Don’t let Pinkie Pie hear you say that,” Flitter warned. “That’s a good way to end up dead. Or worse.” I raised an eye brow at her.

“What’s worse than death?” Flitter paused and rubbed her chin.

“I don’t know,” she admitted. “Maybe she would use us as biology experiments. Or a sex slave.”

“Yeah I really don’t think Pinkie is the type to have a sex slave,” Cloudchaser scoffed. “She’s too bubbly and happy for that.”

“It’s always the happy ones.”

“What do we do if she doesn’t show up? Just leave?” Raindrops asked worriedly. “She’s probably busy with Derpy.”

“Oh her,” Flitter grumbled. I gave her a dirty look.

“Be nice,” I chided. “Derpy is a nice person. And you better put a lid on it around Sunset because here she comes. And she’ll probably break your arm in four different places. We all saw how she handled Cherry Crash.” We all gave a shudder at the memory of watching her kick Cherry repeatedly in the face.

The fiery haired girl entered the small family owned cafe with a grey haired girl behind her. I raised an eyebrow at that. I didn’t know Sunset had a sister. I know she had mentioned a sibling during that famous assembly when she got proven innocent. Maybe this was her sibling she had talked about.

Sunset stepped to our table with her hands on her hips and the grey girl paused behind her, playing with her ponytail draped over her shoulder.

“Hey Sunset!” Blossomforth smiled warmly and greeted her. Blossomforth nudged a chair with a foot and nodded at it. “Please sit down. I don’t want you getting tired and all.”

Sunset and the shorter girl sat down next to each other and in between me and Blossomforth. We all looked at each other and I decided to break the silence.

“So is that your sister?” I asked and nodded at the grey girl. Sunset and the girl made eye contact.

“It’s complicated,” Sunset admitted finally. “Her name is Silver Spoon. She and her sister Diamond Tiara are living with me and mom.”

“Interesting,” I mused as a waiter came up.

“Can I get you two anything?” She asked, producing a note pad and pen.

“I’ll have a strawberry shake,” Sunset said and the women scribbled on her pad. “You want anything Silver?”

“No.”

“Then take my shake off please,” Sunset shrugged. “It wouldn’t be fair for me to have one and you not to.” The two girls had a staring contest before Silver Spoon sighed.

“I’ll have a chocolate and vanilla shake. Can we uhm get some chili cheese fries too?” Silver asked in a failed attempt to hide her hopeful expression. Sunset chuckled.

“I would say yes but the others aren’t eating. It wouldn’t be fair them either,” Sunset said.

“I’ll take a hamburger,” Blossomforth announced. “And fries too. Add it to my tab that I already got. No mayonnaise please.”

“I’ll take the same as her,” I said.

“I’ll just take a chicken alfredo please,” Raindrops waved a hand. “Pasta is the best thing since water.”

“Salads for us,” Flitter and Cloudchaser said in unison. The waiter nodded and looked back at Sunset.

“Do you still want the fries?” She asked.

“Yeah sure. Me and Silver can share em,” Sunset said and the waiter started to walk away. “Can you add some oats to my shake?” The waiter paused and gave a confused look her way.

“I’m sorry?” Sunset faintly turned red.

“Never mind. However you make it is fine.”

“Uh okay?” The woman walked away with a confused expression still on her face.

“So where’s Diamond Tiara?” Raindrops asked curiously.

“At the mall with mom,” Sunset replied cautiously. “She’s getting decorations for her room. Silver wanted to come with me.”

“Mhm,” the grey girl agreed quietly.

“So uh how’s my cousin?” I asked Sunset. She stared at me in confusion.

“I don’t know your cousin.”

“Yeah you do. Lavender Lace,” I answered.

“Oh she’s good. I didn’t know you two were related.” I sighed and nodded.

“Yeah. It’s kinda complicated right now between the two of us. At least she is doing good,” I admitted. The two of us had gotten into a shouting match about Sunset’s innocence and she hasn’t said a word to me since. That was the first time she had ever raised her voice to me. Let me tell ya, I was stunned. I was her favorite cousin. I don’t know if I am anymore.

“I can believe that,” Sunset said coolly. I didn’t know if I should take that as an insult or not. “She can get mad at times fairly easily. She’s a good teammate.” I flinched and looked away at the jab at us being teammates on the soccer team. I didn’t know if it was intentional or not, but it still hurt.

“That she is,” I admitted. “She’s a good person.”

“Got that right,” Sunset agreed wholeheartedly.

“Sunset about the whole anon a miss thing,” Blossomforth started to say before Sunset cut her off with a raised hand.

“I don’t wanna talk about that right now. I just want to enjoy my night out with Silver.”

Author's Note

Blossomforth: https://images.app.goo.gl/ig5BqCyXNQLSWoM16

Raindrops: https://images.app.goo.gl/e6wpZ2rVsQ6LeWH68

Cloudchaser and Flitter: https://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=https%3A%2F%2Fi.pinimg.com%2Foriginals%2F15%2F5d%2Fcb%2F155dcb4123444291439130ae2a5b1423.png&tbnid=z5bIk_8uKVbQfM&vet=1&imgrefurl=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.pinterest.com%2Fpin%2F2319054-safe-artistrjprammy-cloudchaser-flitter-equestria-girls-belt-bow-c--746471706979847623%2F&docid=3TD6peU95gAlqM&w=1000&h=820&itg=1&hl=en-US&source=sh%2Fx%2Fim%2F4

Cloudkicker: https://www.deviantart.com/shafty817/art/Equestria-Girls-Cloud-Kicker-507372058

Chapter IX

Raindrops stirred her pasta around her fork and sighed contently.

“You really can’t go wrong with pasta,” she smirked as Sunset ate a fry off the plate in between her and Silver Spoon.

“So what’s Equestria like?” I asked nonchalantly. We all looked at Sunset curiously, Silver Spoon included.

“It’s nice. I miss it sometimes but I can go whenever I want. Mom and my friends come with me often. Before anon a miss, we were there for a month,” Sunset said wistfully. “It’s quiet there. No cars, no real loud noises if you’re in the country side like we spent most of our time. Canterlot was a bit busy with the royal guards all over the place and the carriages but that was it.”

“You don’t have cars there?” Raindrops asked.

“No.”

“How do you get around then? Plane?”

“No. You walk. Or take a train. We don’t have planes or anything like that. We got boats though,” Sunset explained. “Oh and blimps but they’re kinda rare and expensive.”

“Interesting,” I mused as I bit into my dinner. I was starting to agree with Blossomforth on this place being better than Sugarcube Corner but that isn’t really fair because they only serve baked goods and such there.

“Here,” Sunset nudged the plate closer to Silver Spoon. “You can have the last one.”

“Are you sure?” She asked in surprise. “You bought these. They’re technically yours.” Sunset scoffed and rolled her eyes.

“I bought them for us. And yes I’m sure. You can have the last one,” Sunset answered as she sipped her strawberry shake. I was a bit surprised to find out we shared a love of them. Silver Spoon shrugged and tossed it in her mouth.

“So what do you do for fun?” Blossomforth asked as she leaned forward curiously.

“Sleep, read, play video games, live stream, homework,” Sunset listed off.

“Play guitar,” Silver Spoon added with a smile. “She’s really good at it.”

“Thanks. That too,” Sunset admitted with a faint blush. “It’s fun.”

“You live stream?” I asked curiously. I guess I didn’t really know as much as I thought about the fiery haired guitar player.

“Yeah. It brings in extra money along with the job Bon Bon got me at her moms candy store. Benefits of being friends with the owners daughter,” Sunset explained. “Mainly just help Lyra or Bon Bon stock the shelves. Sometimes I run register if needed.”

“Must be nice,” Cloudchaser grumbled. “Delivering pizza isn’t as fun as it sounds.”

“So I have a question. Why didn’t you try to get a job instead of being-” Flitter started to ask before Sunset gave her a warning look and held up a hand. Sunset pulled out a wallet and she fished out ten dollars and handed it to Silver Spoon.

“I saw a machine with those stuffed animals in them up front when we walked in. Why don’t you go try and win one?” Sunset suggested as she maintained eye contact with Flitter.

“I didn’t mean any offense,” Flitter mumbled.

“Don’t bring that up in front of the kid,” Sunset warned. “Ever. And to answer your question, I was a pony from a different world who had zero documentation or even a house. I never had sex with any of my clients. I was a virgin till me and Derpy started getting serious.”

“Okay,” Flitter said nervously. “It won’t.”

“Good,” Sunset’s face turned less cold as she relaxed in her chair.

“You know those machines are rigged right?” Blossomforth asked in an attempt to change the topic. Sunset shrugged as she glanced over at Silver Spoon.

“I know. Doesn’t mean she can’t have some fun though.”

“Fair point,” Blossomforth admitted as she stirred a french fry in ketchup.

“I’ll be right back,” Sunset said as she stood up. “Bathroom. Watch the kid for me Cloudkicker.” I gave her a thumbs up as I stared at Silver Spoon. As soon as she disappeared, we all stared at Flitter and she shrugged nervously.

“Gee Flitter,” Raindrops grumbled and kicked her knee under the table. “Ask her why she was homeless when she returns why don’t ya?” Flitter yelped and rubbed her knee, glaring at Raindrops.

“I didn’t mean any offense! The whole point of this was to get to know her better right? How the hell can we do that without asking questions, read her freaking mind?” Flitter snapped. “This isn’t magical pony land. If they can even do that over there.”

“I’m more worried if she can do it here,” I admitted. “Poor Pinkie would be screwed.” We all chuckled while Blossomforth gave us a confused look.

“Why would Pinkie be screwed?” Blossomforth asked as I wrapped an arm around her shoulder.

“Let’s just say there’s rumors going around about a certain pink haired party planner having hots for a certain fiery haired girl,” I snickered. Blossomforth turned a light red and I snickered more. She really got the short end of the stick somedays, you could see blushes on her so easily.

“Can it,” Raindrops warned. “Sunset is coming back with Silver Spoon.” I glanced backwards and sure enough, they were walking up behind me. The pair quickly sat down back at their spots.

“Did you win anything?” I asked Silver Spoon curiously. She shook her head, grumbling incoherent speech. “Those machines are rigged. I’m sure you can buy a stuffed animal in the store.”

“So did you have fun?” Blossomforth asked Sunset hopefully.

“It was an enlightening experience,” Sunset admitted as she finished her shake off. “But yes, I did.” Blossomforth beamed at the girl.

“So how often can we expect you to talk to us?” Blossomforth asked cautiously and I looked at her expectantly.

“I don’t know,” Sunset admitted. “We have to see. I’m not sure I can trust people one hundred percent right but you are on the right path so far.”

“Okay,” Blossomforth nodded as Sunset leaned backwards in her chair.

“Why don’t you have purse like the rest of us?” Cloudchaser asked as she ran a hand through her messy hair. “Even Raindrops has one and she hates them.” Raindrops glared at her and grumbled under her breath.

“Wallets take less space,” Sunset answered simply. “Harder to steal. Purses take up too much space and can be yanked off you.”

“Fair point,” Cloudchaser admitted as the waiter brought Sunset her check. Sunset nodded and signed it, slapping down twenty dollars on top of it. The girl gave a grateful nod and walked away.

“We have to get home,” Sunset announced as she and Silver Spoon stood up. “I’ll come up to one of you if I feel like hanging out again. It’s a very high possibility. I have to get something for dinner for mom and Diamond. Wouldn’t exactly be right for us to eat and not bring them something back.”

We all gave waves as they started walking away before Sunset stopped and walked back.

“Oh and Flitter, I know how you feel about Derpy,” Sunset said casually and Flitter tensed up. “Do anything or say anything bad to her or about her and I won’t break your arm.” Flitter gave her a nervous nod. “I’ll rip it off and beat you upside the head with it.” Blossomforths eyes widened nervously and I hid my smile behind a shake. Raindrops gulped nervously while Cloudchaser looked away.

Flitter gulped nervously herself and nodded. Content, Sunset walked away once again.

“See you guys around!”

Chapter X

I held my head in my hand and groaned quietly to myself. No offense to Derpy but her dad could talk for hours. I didn’t understand a word that came out of his mouth in this class. Based on the confused expressions of Rainbow sitting next to me and the other students, they were in the same boat. Well everyone except Sunset of course. She clearly understood everything he said. I felt a finger tapping me on the shoulder and I glanced over at Rainbows sheepish smile.

“Hey Cloud?” She whispered. I brushed of my blonde hair out of my eyes and smiled back. We had known each other for years.

“Yeah?” I asked.

“You hung out with Sunset and the other of the weather club this week. Did she uh mention me at all?” She asked hopefully.

“Sorry Dash,” I shook my head and her face fell. “She never mentioned you or the other girls at all. I did hear a rumor about her and Applejack talking out their issues but I’m not entirely sure how true it is. You how know how highschool is. People start rumors and then everyone runs with it.”

Rainbow sighed and slammed her head on the desk. I looked around to make sure the teacher wasn’t watching and leaned over, patting my rainbow haired friend on the back.

“She will come around. Just give it time,” I reassured her. “She was nice when she hung out with us. Distant, but nice.”

“I don’t know about that Kicker. She probably hates me.”

“Sunset doesn’t really have it in her to hate anyone I don’t think. Not anymore at least. She’s sitting up front. Maybe you could give her a note,” I suggested. Rainbow shrugged and stole a pencil off my desk. “Hey! I needed that.”

“I was going to return it,” Rainbow scoffed. “So uptight. Aren’t you the one who’s telling others to loosen up?” I rolled my eyes as she kept writing and tossed the pencil on my desk before folding it up.

“Thanks.” I put the pencil back in the groove on my desk as Rainbow pulled out a rubber band from her pocket. “What are you doing?”

She shoved two of her pencils into the holes of her notebook and placed the rubber band around then.

“If you had your own pencil, why did you use mine?” I asked in slight frustration.

“I forgot I had them,” Rainbow admitted sheepishly. She placed the note on the rubber band as I took a sip of my water sitting on the desk. Raindrops and Blossomforth were on the opposite side of the room watching curiously as she pulled the rubber band back, sending the note flying at high speeds through the air. My eyes widened and I choked a bit on my water as the note slammed into the back of Sunset’s head.

“You absolute manic,” I coughed after forcing the water down my throat. Sunset jumped and rubbed the back of her head.

“I didn’t mean to hit her!” Rainbow hissed. “That was an accident. It was supposed to arc over her head and land in front of her. Fucking rubber bands. They’re so unpredictable.”

Blossomforth had her hand pressed over her mouth in shock while Raindrops rolled her eyes, biting her lip. Either to stop herself from laughing or yelling at Dash, I don’t know. Probably a bit of both.

“It’s not hard to control a rubber band Dash. Just don’t shoot it as fast as you did and you’re good.”

Sunset picked up the note and looked around with narrowed eyes and I gulped a bit. Maybe giving Dash the idea of a note might have been a bad idea. I think she was more mad about being shot in the back of the head at almost point blank range.

She unfolded the note and started reading before crushing it in her hand and letting it drop the floor. Rainbow sighed and slumped further down in her chair.

“Well that didn’t work,” I commented.

“No shit Cloudkicker.”

Sunset gave Rainbow a look before she turned around and started writing. I had kinda hoped she would shoot a note back into Dashs face. As much as she is my friend, I’d die laughing on the ground right here right now.

“Did you know she was going to shoot Sunset in the head with it?” Raindrops asked as she leaned against a locker next to mine. I set my school books neatly in the top row before glancing at her.

“Of course not! I expected her to pass the note up, not use the express delivery way.”

“It seems like something Dash would do,” Blossomforth commented. She tossed a small bean bag into the air and caught it before setting it in my locker.

“Doing what? Shooting someone in the head with a note or passing notes in general?” I asked as I tossed the bean bag into my backpack.

“Both really.”

“Move. You’re on my locker,” I glanced up at a grey girl standing in front of Raindrops.

“Say it nicely and I will,” Raindrops shot back.

“Move bitch,” the girl grumbled as she shoved Raindrops into me. We both stumbled against the lockers as Blossomforth gasped, stopping us from falling.

“Thanks Blossomforth,” I sighed before giving the girl a dirty look who had just shoved us. Granted, she only shoved Rainy but still minor detail. “Was that seriously necessary? All you had to do was ask her to move and she would have.”

“Because I don’t care,” she answered as she started tossing her books in her messy locker carelessly. “You were on my locker. I needed in my locker. I moved you so I could get into my locker.”

“That’s it,” Raindrops grumbled before punching the girl in the jaw.

“Raindrops!” I exclaimed and gave her a dirty look. “Seriously?” The girl picked herself off the floor and rubbed her chin.

“Bitch,” she grunted as she wiped some blood off her chin. She swung and hit Raindrops in the jaw herself and Raindrops stumbled backwards.

“Alright enough!” I knocked the other girls legs out from under her and she fell backwards. I shoved Raindrops towards the exit. “Get out of here. Drop it. Let’s go. Now. My house.”

Raindrops wiped her mouth off and glared at the girl behind me as I kept pushing her gently.

“Fine.”

Chapter XI

“Come back here!” I faintly heard Diamond shout and running in the hallway. With a groan, I rolled over in my bed. Derpy moaned as she shoved her face into the pillow and draped one arm over me.

“What is going on out there?” Derpy mumbled into the pillow. I glanced behind me at her. She had one arm dangling off the bed and she moved her head to stare at the closed door. “It’s like seven am.”

“I have no idea,” I grumbled. “But whatever it is, it’s too early for. I’ll go tell her and her sister to quiet down.”

“Okay be sure to put the waffles in the microwave,” Derpy mumbled. I gave a nod as I slid off the bed and pulled a shirt and pajamas pants on. I walked to the door and froze as I thought about her words. I looked back at her confused.

“Wait what?”

The only response I got was a snore from my partner and I gave a tired chuckle. As happy as she could get, she wasn’t a huge morning person. She only really got up for muffins.

“Someone was tired,” I chuckled as I opened the door and stepped out into the hallway. I froze at the two girls running into each room following some weird four legged creature. “What in God’s good name are you two doing at seven am on a Saturday afternoon? And why are you yelling?”

“Oh hey Sunset,” Diamond Tiara said as she stopped running with Silver Spoon right behind her. “We’re messing around.” I peered at the weird little creature she was holding with large eyes. It stared back at me with wide green eyes.

“When did you get a cat?” I asked in confusion. “I’m pretty sure we didn’t have a cat when I fell asleep last night.”

“It’s a chihuahua!” Diamond Tiara exclaimed indignantly. She shifted her eyes off of me to the small dog and grinned.

“Oh sorry. You mean one of those little yappers that sounds like a broken fire alarm?”

“Be nice to the dog. There’s a chihuahua and a pomeranian,” Diamond held out the dog. “Go ahead and pet her.” I gave a shrug as I reached out a hand and slowly brushed the little head. She made a weird sound and closed her eyes. Honestly chihuahuas are some weird sounding dogs. Most of the noises they make worry me. Makes me think choking and dying on air.

“I half expected it to bit me when I got close,” I mumbled as I rubbed an eye and kept petting the dog.

“You have a surprise too,” Silver winked at me. “We heard weird noises coming from your room last night after Derpy came over. Were you two fighting or something?” I faintly turned red.

“Oh uh yeah we were,” I said sheepishly.

“Are you two still dating?” Silver asked worriedly.

“Oh yeah we got it resolved,” I chuckled nervously.

“Why was she moaning then?” Diamond asked in confusion.

“She accidentally stubbed her toe on the bed frame. You know how painful that can be,” I hastily said as I looked at the two. They looked at each other and shrugged.

“Okay,” Diamond said as she set the dog down. “Her name is Princess. The pomeranian is named George.”

“Princess and George huh,” I mused. “That works I suppose.” I stared as Princess and George started sniffing each other. “I take it they’ve never met before.” The two younger girls nodded.

“Don’t you wanna see your surprise?” Silver asked suddenly and eagerly as she and Diamond grinned.

“Sure. After I put waffles in the microwave,” I said as I moved for the stairs.

“What?” Diamond asked in confusion as the two younger girls followed me down the stairs. “Aren’t you supposed to put them in the microwave?”

“Don’t ask.”

“Uhm okay,” Silver said as we entered the kitchen. I opened the freezer and pulled two waffles out. Hopefully this would suffice for now. I have no idea how to make homemade waffles. I really should try to learn one day. I tossed them on a plate and nudged the door shut with a foot.

“So what is this surprise?” I asked as I put the plate in the microwave and turned it on.

“Miss Cheerilee!’ Diamond called out. “Sunsets awake!” I glanced back as Mom grinned as she walked in the room with a black dog with white spots and blue eyes.

“About time you woke up,” Mom chuckled. “Got you a friend. She’s a German shepherd husky mix. You can name her anything you want.”

“Aww she’s adorable,” I grinned eagerly. “Thanks Mom.” The dog brushed against my leg and licked my hand.

“No problem. She’s one year old. We got them this morning when you and Derpy were asleep.”

“I like her a lot. Does she need like, bathroom training or anything like that?” I asked as I scratched the dog behind her ears.

“Nope!” Mom said enthusiastically. “She’s fully trained.” That’s probably for the best. I have no clue how to get a dog trained. Probably a hard thing to do.

“She does have a habit of chewing stuffed animals,” Diamond warned me. “Hopefully you have none in your room.” I made a mental note to doublecheck for any.

“Alright thanks DT. Love y’all,” I said as I opened the microwave, pulling the plate out and setting it down. I gave Silver a grateful nod as she handed me the syrup. I had no idea what Derpy would want so hopefully this works.

“Love ya too?” Diamond said cautiously with a raised eyebrow. Silver gave her a smug grin.

“Come on Dixie,” I patted the dog and lifted the plate. “I got to bring breakfast up to Derpy. I’ll be back.”

“Okay have fun!” Mom grinned as I quickly walked up the stairs and opened my bedroom door. Dixie sniffed the door before cautiously walking in. I stepped in after her and shut the door. I set the plate next to Derpy and sat down in bed next to her, patting the bed. Dixie stared at me before jumping up. I slowly shook Derpy as Dixie sniffed her.

“Mhhh?” Derpy mumbled sleepily. I smiled at her.

“We really need to soundproof this room one day.”

Chapter XII

I plopped down on my sisters bed as she sat at her desk, doing her homework. I stretched and sighed contently at the soft comforter.

“Can I help you?” Diamond asked without looking up from her homework. I gave her a surprised look and raised an eyebrow.

“How did you know I was in here?” I asked.

“You aren’t quiet.”

“Oh.”

“So yeah what can I do for you? You only ever come into my room if you want to annoy me, gossip or hang out,” Diamond said curiously as she spun around in her chair to look at me.

“I don’t actually annoy you do I?”

“Some days you do just like I’m certain I annoy you some days. But no, not every day,” Diamond said with an exasperated sigh. “What’s up Silver?”

“Just thinking,” I admitted. Diamond smirked as she picked up her dog.

“Now that’s really dangerous when you start thinking.” I tossed a pillow at her.

“Not really. It’s more dangerous when Scootaloo starts thinking. Or Rainbow Dash. Those two prefer to act instead of think,” I said and immediately Diamond Tiaras face darkened.

“Unless she thinks about spreading people’s secrets,” Diamond said bitterly. I gave her a sheepish look.

“I probably shouldn’t have mentioned her name. Sorry.” Diamond waved a hand dismissively.

“It’s cool,” Diamond spun her chair around again. “Not that I don’t enjoy your company but I really have to get this homework done or else I’ll have detention with Cranky and I’d really rather avoid that if I can. So tell me what you’re thinking about please.”

“Why don’t you do homework at school?”

“It’s called homework for a reason weirdo.”

“To each their own,” I shrugged and sighed. Diamond glanced back with concern on her face.

“You good over there? You’re unusually quiet and that always makes me nervous.” I sighed and played with my ponytail that I had draped over my shoulder. That always did calm me down a bit.

“Do you think she’ll adopt us?” I asked in a low tone in case anyone walked past.

“Who?” Diamond asked as she shifted her attention back to her school work.

“Sunset Shimmer of course. Cheerilee you silly. Who do you think I meant?” I asked with an eyeroll.

“You know, I could really do without the sarcasm next time. That would be greatly appreciated.”

“I’d say yes but sarcasm is my favorite thing,” I smirked back. “Well, what do you think?”

“I think you’re crazy. She won’t adopt us most likely. She has Sunset, remember?” Diamond reminded me as she kept writing.

“Exactly! She adopted Sunset so there’s hope for us yet.”

“Silvie, she only adopted Sunset because the girl was homeless. She is a special case. We aren’t because we are in foster care. We will always have a house until we turn eighteen and then we’re screwed unless we get an apartment together,” Diamond scoffed. “Damn the foster care. Do you know how many people they dump out on the street each year when they turn eighteen? And the government wants to try to fight homelessness when they are a good cause of it.”

“I hate when you call me Silvie,” I grumbled and crossed my arms.

“I know.”

“Anyway, you don’t actually believe any of that stuff do you?” I asked as Diamond tossed me a look my way.

“I said it didn’t I?”

“Yeah.”

“Then yes I believe it. I wouldn’t have said it if I didn’t believe it silly,” Diamond answered. “Besides, we are gonna be together for the rest of our lives. Job, home you get my meaning. Roommates and such.”

“Fair enough. But what if she does adopt us?” I asked curiously.

“She won’t.”

“But what if she does?”

“She won’t, okay! All we have is us. We need to start looking out for each other. Because that’s all we have now damn it. All we have is each other,” Diamond growled as she slammed a hand down on the desk and I jumped a bit. “Your life will get easier when you accept that fact Silver Spoon. I know I have.”

“What in Equestria is going on in here?” Sunset asked. We both glanced back to look at the doorway. Sunset was leaning against the doorway with her arms crossed over her chest. We both looked at each other.

“Oh hey Sunset,” I smiled. “We’re uh arguing over Sweetie Belles relationship with Button Mash.”

“I thought they were on a break?” Diamond asked in confusion.

“Oh please. That relationship is over. There’s no chance of salvaging that,” I scoffed.

“After we worked to get them together too,” Diamond sighed and shook her head.

“You two still talk to them?” Sunset asked in surprise.

“Sometimes,” I admitted.

“Don’t you two hate them?” Sunset asked as she came into the room and sat down next to me.

“No not really,” Diamond said. “They had no idea how bad our mom was. We kept that hidden from everyone, even them. We prefer to not talk about it to outsiders. It was our decision to fight over what they posted.”

“What were you two even fighting over?” The older girl asked curiously.

“Me stealing her necklace,” I admitted.

“Gee tell me you’re sisters without telling me you’re sisters,” Sunset teased with a smirk. “That’s a pretty stupid thing to fight over.”

“I wasn’t fighting over her wearing it,” Diamond answered as she set the dog down. “I was fighting over the principal of it. If she had asked to wear it, I’d have said yes. But she snuck into my room and took it.”

“Well that I can’t argue with,” Sunset admitted. “She should have asked but it isn’t that serious to fight over. Could have been resolved by talking.”

“Yeah it could have,” Diamond admitted. “We weren’t really thinking about that.”

“Well that’s the past,” Sunset said as she stood up. “Dinners ready by the way.”

“Okay,” I said as she exited the room and we waited till the foot steps disappeared.

“You can’t tell me you don’t like her. I like her. She’s nice to me. She paid more attention to me at that restaurant with her acquaintances than mom ever did with us,” I said. Diamond gave a smile and sighed.

“Yeah I like her a lot.”

Chapter XIV

I stepped into the bathroom and looked around.

“Scootaloo? Are you in here?” I called out hesitantly.

“Uh no! No Scootaloo here!” She called out from a stall and I rolled my eyes. She doesn’t really stop and think all the time. Or maybe she subconsciously did that because she wanted me to find her, who knows.

“I know you’re in here,” I pressed my hand against the stall door. “You’re not using the bathroom, are you?”

“No why?” Scootaloo asked in confusion as I pushed the door open. She was sitting next to the toilet with a tired expression. “Oh uh hi.”

“Hi,” I knelt down next to her. “You good?”

“Why do you care so much? I ruined your life!” Scootaloo snapped and I rolled my eyes with a smile.

“Sure you did for a bit there,” I agreed and she flinched a bit. “But you three are just kids who made a stupid mistake. Don’t get me wrong, I’m still mad. Really mad. But I’m being more lenient on you three because you guys are kids. It’d be a different story if we were the same age.”

“She hates me. I thought she would have forgiven me by now,” Scootaloo sniffed and I pulled her into a one armed hug.

“Rainbow Dash deals with her emotions differently than you or I do. She separates herself from the cause for a little bit till she works herself out. She didn’t shove you to hurt you. That shove was one her ways of saying you’re about to cross a line. Not that it was right of course. I’m not defending her because I’m still mad at her,” I said.

“Still sucks,” Scootaloo sighed. “She was mean.”

“To be fair, you both were mean to each other. You both said hurtful things,” I pointed out. “First off, let’s leave the stall. We would get some weird looks if someone walked in.” Scootaloo nodded numbly as I lead her out.

“I guess you’re right. But I still don’t wanna talk to her without a mediator,” Scootaloo said and looked at me.

“Of course. I don’t plan on letting you two talk alone. I’ll be there personally,” I reassured her and she nodded. “Before anon a miss, I was going to look for you anyway.”

“Really? Why?” Scootaloo asked with a confused expression.

“Because in Equestria, I met your counterparts along with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. Your counterpart was homeless and got adopted by Lyra and Bon Bons counterpart,” I answered and stared at her. “You aren’t homeless, are you?” Scootaloo thankfully shook her head no and I sighed in relief.

“I live in a foster home. I had met Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara in there. They didn’t tell anyone because I asked them not too. Rainbow and the others knew already. They came all the time to see me, especially Fluttershy and Rainbow,” Scootaloo sighed wistfully. “Look like that’s over.” I tightened my grip on her and she sighed once again. I stared at her in stunned silence. No one ever told me this. Then again, Scootaloo most likely didn't want it to be public knowledge.

“I promise you it’s not over. When I get around to talking to Rainbow, I’ll bring you up. In the meantime, you’re coming with me,” I announced.

“Uh where to?” Scootaloo asked nervously.

“To my house. You’re not staying in the foster care if I can help it. You’re a good kid who just made a bad mistake,” I said as I pulled her along.

“But what about your mom?” Scootaloo tried to pull back to no avail.

“Mom and I share the same opinions of helping others who need it. Now come on, let’s get you to class and then to my house. We got Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon with us too,” I said.

“I know,” she admitted. “I was there when Cheerilee picked them up for school one day.” Huh I hadn’t know that. “Are you sure this is okay?”

“I’m sure.” Or well, I hoped it would be at least. Only one way to find out.

“So this is okay right mom?” I asked nervously as I stood with Scootaloo in the foyer. Mom gave an enthusiastic nod.

“Of course it is,” she said and I stared at her in shock. “What?”

“I just expected a bit more resistance. I created a whole counter argument and everything. I thought you would have said no because of her involvement,” I admitted and mom sighed.

“I’m still mad but she deserves a chance just like you. Just like Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara. We gotta clean out the spare room for her. Me and you can do that,” Mom said as she knelt down to look Scootaloo in the eyes. “I want to keep all you girls on the same floor. Is that alright?”

“Yeah,” Scootaloo looked around in surprise. It hadn’t taken much convincing to get Scootaloo in our foster house. Apparently no one ever looks at her. Me and mom had felt bad about that. Sure she had problems but we all have our own problems. “How many rooms you got anyway?”

“A good amount,” Mom chuckled. “But not that many now. Most are used for storage because I never had guests or gotten married.”

“Interesting,” Scootaloo mused.

“You can either sleep in one of the girls rooms or with me,” Mom said as she stood back to her full height. “I’m perfectly comfortable with either.”

Scootaloo looked around nervously at me and mom then to Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon standing behind mom with a curious expression.

“Can I sleep in Sunsets room? I got a sleeping bag I can set out on the floor. I like camping so the people who I stayed with last often let me camp in the backyard with a tent,” Scootaloo held up a sleeping bag and some of her belongings. In a bag were a bunch of carved people that I stared at curiously.

“Yeah you can sleep in my room. And forget the sleeping bag. We got an air mattress we can set up for ya on the floor.”

“Thanks,” Scootaloo said as she started to follow us upstairs. “Seriously.” I grinned at her and messed with her hair.

“It’s not a problem kid.”

Chapter XV

“Only real rules of my room is don’t touch my guitar and don’t buy anything on my Xbox since it’s hooked up to my card and mom’s is the backup. Oh and Derpy sometimes comes over to spend a few nights so you’ll have to sleep in either of the other girls rooms or Moms room when she does come over,” I said as I started filling up the air mattress and a slight whirring sound filled the room. Scootaloo sat with her legs crossed under her as she looked around my room.

“Derpy is your girlfriend, right?” Scootaloo asked curiously. I tossed her a smirk.

“Yeah. Love of my life,” I sighed contently at the thought of my blonde haired partner. Scootaloo gagged and looked away. “What’s wrong with that? I’m pretty sure I heard a rumor about you and boy named Rumble flirting with each other.”

Scootaloo turned faintly red and I grinned to myself. I knew I got her with that.

“Okay maybe a little. I got my eye on someone else now,” Scootaloo admitted. She turned even redder as her eyes widened. “I mean, I’m fine by myself.” I raised an eyebrow and gave her a wicked smirk. I could tell she was lying.

“Ooh let me guess. Pipsqueak? Skeedaddle? Kettle Corn? Boysenberry?” I asked with a mischievous grin. “Sweetie Belle? Apple Bloom?”

“Okay okay fine!” Scootaloo shouted with a red face. “Pipsqueak. But he’s with Boysenberry I think.”

“Huh,” I mused. “I really figured Apple Bloom would go for him. She is pretty protective of him.” Well, if I hadn’t witnessed Diamond Tiara kiss the farm girl of course. Now that had been fun to tease her about. Not too far of course.

“Pretty sure she and Diamond have a thing going on. I’m not entirely sure though,” Scootaloo sighed as I finished filling the air mattress.

“Oh really?” I feigned surprise. “That’s news to me.” As much as I had teased her over it, I really did hope it went well for the two.

“I bet it is,” Scootaloo said as I gestured for her to lay on the air mattress. “Considering she lives with you and all. Surely you know some gossip.”

“Sorry kid. I don’t think it’s a good idea to go telling you gossip right now,” I said regretfully. Aunt Berry has been starting to rub off on me, I’ve been calling everyone kid even my friends. Lyra and Aria did enjoy teasing me over it.

“I’ve changed though!” Scootaloo retorted as she put a pillow under her head. I tossed a blanket over her and smiled.

“Yeah I know. But still, it’s not who I am to go telling others gossip. It’s not my business and I’m not Rarity after all. I have no interest in it,” I fixed a look on the younger girl. “I’m surprised you do of all people.”

“I spent a lot of time around Rarity. You pick things up. Hell I practically lived there with how often I hung out there,” the girl hung her head. “I’m kinda jealous of Applejack. She and Big Mac got to have this great relationship with their parents and I had nothing since my aunts died. Apple family is a bunch of lucky bastards.”

“I suppose so. I had a pretty relationship with my parents,” I admitted. “What do your parents do for work?”

“You know Steve Irwin?” Scootaloo asked and I nodded after a second. Oddly enough, Steve Irwin was how I learned a bit about this worlds creatures when I first came here. “They’re like him I guess is the best way to describe them. They do random stuff with animals. Not in the sex way.”

“I didn’t think that at all,” I said honestly with a confused facial expression. I don’t know where the heck she got that idea from. “Do they like rehome them or somethin? Did Steve Irwin have sex with animals or something?”

“No he didn’t. Not that I’m aware of at least,” she snickered as she stared at me, playing with her jeans. “Can I ask a question?”

“Shoot.”

“Why do you care so much? The only times the other members of the movie club have talked to you was when you had to watch us because our sisters or Rainbow couldn’t,” Scootaloo said as she maintained eye contact.

“I already told you. Besides, you’re a good kid. All three of you are really. Me and Apple Bloom talked the other day. Mainly for her to manipulate me and Applejack into meeting but eh.”

“I didn’t know about that at all!” Scootaloo exclaimed nervously as she played with her hands. “Honestly.”

I stared at her in curiosity and raised an eyebrow.

“I believe you,” I said finally. I had been wondering if Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo had known. It did make sense that she didn’t tell them. Apple Bloom has a martyr complex allegedly to Scootaloo. Scootaloo laid down on her makeshift bed and sighed.

“I’m sorry. It was screwed up what we did,” Scootaloo admitted quietly. Out of all the girls, Scootaloo and Applejack I had the least problems with. I’m not entirely sure where I sat with Rarity and Pinkie. Pinkie and I had a bit more issues to talk about. I knew all about her liking me and shit. I did feel a bit bad about it. I guess I like her too in a way but I wasn’t ready for dating when I figured it out. Then boom Derpy and I started dating and yeah. Complicated all around.

“I know. Like I said, I’m still sorting my feelings out but you have a better chance of forgiveness than the rest I suppose.”

Scootaloo stared at me as I sat down next to her and I pulled my phone out as I wrapped an arm around her.

“What are you doing?”

“Calling Lyra and the rest of my group to come over so we can talk as a group.” Scootaloo nodded nervously as she hugged back.

“Okay.”

Chapter XVI

I sat down on the edge of Scootaloos bed after carrying out the last box into the new storage room. The girl was currently helping Sunset unpack her things and was lining up some clay figures on a shelf. I tilted my head curiously at them.

“What are those?” I asked and pointed at them. Scootaloo put another one up and glanced at me.

“Oh those are clay sculptures I made,” she said simply and went back to work. I rolled my eyes and sighed.

“Yes I know. But of who exactly?” I pressed.

“People who were looked at adopting me and changed their mind,” she said simply as me and my daughter made eye contact. That was actually more depressing and sad than I thought it was going to be. I thought it was some hobby of recreating important people. There was more than twenty up there of various people. She pointed to a couple with a kid. “Those ones wanted a older sister to their daughter for her to play with. They adopted another girl instead of me.” She pointed to another sculpture. “Those two got my hopes up and everything until they decided they weren’t ready for kids.”

“That’s messed up " Sunset commented as she leaned against the wall. I had to agree with her on that one. I could faintly hear Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon playing with the animals outside in the backyard. “You’re a good kid.”

“Meh,” Scootaloo shrugged as she hung up a picture of a car. She stepped back and admired the camero with her hands on her hips. The door rang and me and Sunset shared a grin. “Uh you have guests I think? Should I get the door?”

“No,” Sunset reassured her. “I’ll get it. It’s just Lyra and the others.” Sunset disappeared out of the room and I heard her walking down the stairs.

“Can you get Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon please Scootaloo?” I asked her. “Sorry it took us a week to get your room done. Been a busy week for us all getting ready for the Friendship Games.” Or getting ready to lose again is more like it. I know it’s not in my nature to dislike anyone but Principal Cinch is the one person in the world who I dislike wholeheartedly.

“Yeah what’s going on? Scootaloo asked in confusion as she turned to the door. I gave her a wink as my eyes flicked to the folder Sunset had brought in when I asked. “And it’s fine. This is your house after all.”

“Oh you’ll see,” I grinned eagerly as she shrugged and disappeared out to the hallway.

“Hey C!” Lyra grinned as she waved. Bon Bon, Vinyl, Octavia, Trixie, Fuschia, Lavender, Adagio, Aria, Sonata, Derpy and Lightning Dust filed into the room. Thank the lord it was a big room.

“Hey Lyra! Hey girls!” I smiled happily at them. “How are you guys?”

“Pretty good,” Bon Bon said with a smile. “How are you?”

“Great!” I exclaimed as they all looked at each other.

“Who’s room is this?” Vinyl asked as me, Derpy and Sunset shared a smile. Derpy had been the first to know Scootaloo was staying here.

“You’ll see,” Derpy winked and giggled as Sunset kissed her cheek.

“Disgusting,” Aria scoffed with a faint smile hidden behind her hand. Octavia stepped aside as Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon walked in.

“Hey Diamond,” Vinyl messed with her hair while grinning. They had known we had the two sisters but that was it. Diamond rolled her eyes as she fixed her hair.

“Hello Vinyl,” Diamond grunted as she finally smiled. “What’s going on Miss Cheerilee?”

“Where’s Scootaloo?” I asked curiously. Diamond and Silver Spoon shrugged as Silver pointed at the hallway.

“Whoa wait Scootaloo?” Adagio asked worriedly. “What’s she doing here?”

“She’s in foster care. Everything will get explained soon,” Sunset answered as she dragged the young girl back in the room. Scootaloo looked at each of the girls faces, taking in their various confusion and frustration.

“Good. All three of you are here,” I said as I looked at the three girls in the room as the older ones quieted down. Lyra plopped down on the bed with Bon Bon, crossing her leg. “Wanna do the honors Sunset?”

“With pleasure,” Sunset smirked as she grabbed the three folders, handing them to each girl. They each opened them after looking at each other.

“I-is this real?” Diamond stammered as she read the paper with shaky hands and Vinyl grinned. Silver Spoon dropped her folder and tackled Sunset in a hug.

“Yes it is,” Vinyl smiled warmly at Diamond. Scootaloo stared at me before tackling me herself. I fell backwards on the bed and grunted.

“Oof!” I grunted as I hugged her back.

“So wait what exactly is happening here?” Sonata asked in confusion.

“We adopted Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon,” I explained.

“So she has two sisters now? Epic!” Lightning Dust commented.

“Three,” Derpy corrected with a smile as she rubbed Silver Spoons back. “She adopted Scootaloo too.”

“Woah,” Lyra said as she stared at me and Scootaloo with an unreadable expression. I rubbed Scootaloos head and sighed at the sounds coming from her. “Is she crying?”

“Sounds like it,” Bon Bon commented as Scootaloo mumbled into my neck.

“Uh we didn’t hear you,” I chuckled as Scootaloo lifted her head. I wiped a tear away off her face and smiled.

“This isn’t a joke?” She asked quietly.

“Nope doesn’t seem like it,” Octavia chuckled. “Want a tissue dear?” Scootaloo nodded as Octavia tossed her box sitting on the dresser. Me and Sunset planned ahead for that.

“I never thought I would get adopted,” Scootaloo mumbled. Lyra rolled her eyes and moved closer to her.

“Well you did now,” Lyra said. “It may take us a bit to trust you but Sunset is a good person. So I’ll try for her.” Scootaloo and Diamond looked around as Silver Spoon and Sunset continued hugging on the floor as Derpy laughed.

“Thank you,” Diamond finally said as she joined Scootaloo in hugging me.

“It’s a pleasure,” I smiled.

“You’ve only had me here for a week. Why adopt me?” Scootaloo asked in confusion. Sunset and I agreed on adopting her instantly. I had already planned on taking the two sisters but hey, might as well take Scootaloo.

“Because we like you and you fit in.”

Chapter XVII

“So what happens now going forward?” Lyra asked me as I rested my head on Derpy’s lap. The other girls were scattered around my room talking.

“I don’t know,” I admitted. “Me, Derpy and Applejack have dinner tomorrow night to discuss things. I’d bring you, Bon Bon, Vinyl and Octavia and make a group date thing but Applejack is single and as frustrated as I am with her even though we are slowly talking again, I don’t want to hurt her feelings and remind her she’s single.”

“I mean we could always do one next week,” Bon Bon shrugged. “Been awhile since we went on a triple date.”

“We can definitely set something up,” Vinyl commented as Lyra and Octavia nodded their agreement.

“I’m in,” Derpy smiled. “Uh preferably not expensive. You guys know I’m clumsy and well I don’t wanna ruin your experiences by breaking something expensive and embarrassing you all.” Lyra placed a hand on her shoulder and squeezed.

“You can’t ever embarrass us Derp. Don’t worry about it.” Me and the others nodded in agreement as Trixie flashed a smile.

“Trixie agrees!” Trixie exclaimed. “Derpy is quite nice. Trixie is very fond of her baker friend.” I chuckled at Derpys blushing expression.

“Thanks Trix,” Derpy mumbled with a red face. Only Trixie allowed our large group to call her by her nickname. Just like I allowed them to call me Sunny. One day, I’m gonna get away with calling Lyra LyLy. So far she only let’s Bon Bon and Derpy call her that.

“What are you and Applejack gonna talk about?” Lavender asked as she played with some of her magic playing cards. Fuchsia sat across from her, clapping.

“How to work out the rest of the girls. I suppose Rainbow might be next. While I’m slightly mad at her shoving my sister like that, I understand it was her language of telling her to stop.”

“Rarity could be easy too. You could start a client buyer relationship and have her make a dress for the Spring Fling,” Adagio suggested.

“I’m banned remember,” I reminded her. That was my punishment for the Fall Formal. I was banned from all school functions like that. Mom had fought for me to get it removed but it was out of her hands she said. An awkward silence fell over us. Naturally, Lightning Dust shattered it.

“Well if they don’t let you attend, I won’t go either!” Lightning exclaimed as she slammed a fist into her palm angrily.

“Same here!” Vinyl agreed. Bon Bon nodded as she folded her arms across her chest. I identified the voices of the rest of the girls voicing their agreement.

“You guys don’t gotta do that,” I said sheepishly. “You girls should have some fun after all we’ve been through. I’ll be fine.”

“Hell no!” Lyra shouted and I jumped slightly. “I refuse to go. If we all refuse to go, they must change it. We’re some of the most well known students right now. Surely us doing this must change Principal Celestia and VP Lunas mind.”

“I don’t know if us starting a riot in the school is a good idea,” I said uncertainly. “Especially after anon a miss. Plus mom works there and my three sisters go there. It could make life hard for them.”

“I didn’t say we start a riot Sunny. Peaceful protest and all,” Lyra explained as Derpy stroked my hair.

“That could work,” Aria mused as she rubbed her chin. “I mean I still think you could use a few more molotov cocktails and throwing them around the school but to each their own.”

“God you and Scootaloo would get along great you little anarchist,” I grumbled. Sonata and Lightning both snorted back a laugh. Aria grinned as she nodded enthusiastically.

“I mean if you’ll let me and her burn down a few buildings downtown, I’ll take her.”

“Absolutely not!” Me, Bon Bon, Octavia and Derpy exclaimed at the same time as we shot glares at her.

“Fine fine.”

“We’ll figure something out,” Bon Bon promised our little terrorist friend. Or whatever the chaos driven siren we called a friend was. “We always do.”

“Let’s go Nerd Herd!” Sonata shouted suddenly as we all stared at her.

“The fucking what?” Lightning asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Figured we needed a group name. Plus when we all do group songs, we can use it as our band name!” Sonata giggled as she fell backwards onto my beanbag.

“The only nerds here are you and Lyra,” Aria grumbled.

“Hey!” Lyra growled and shot a glare her way. “I think it’s great Sonata.”

“Me too,” I agreed as Adagio gave a shrug.

“I don’t care either way. It’s certain memorable,” Adagio said.

I groaned quietly and rolled over in bed. I could hear quiet snoring coming from behind me. Derpy had spent the night last night. She should practically move in at this point. I felt something move next to me and I opened my eyes slowly.

“Derpy?” I mumbled and my eyes widened. Diamond Tiara was sleeping next to me tucked under my arm. Scootaloo was asleep between me and Derpy and Derpy had an arm wrapped around her as Scootaloo quietly snored. Silver Spoon was sleeping behind Derpy with her arms around her. Thank God we had pajamas on this time. We typically slept with near nothing on but we had passed out after changing.

“Hey Sunset,” Derpy whispered with a smirk. “We have some guests in bed.”

“I see that. How did they even get in bed without waking us up?”

“Well you see,” Derpy mumbled to avoid waking the three girls up. “I was going to the bathroom and was coming back to bed. They found me in the hallway and apparently Scootaloo had a nightmare. She wanted to sleep with us and the other two tagged along. Figured you wouldn’t mind. You don’t, right?” I gave her a warm smile before kissing Diamond on the back of her head as she breathed evenly as she slept.

“I don’t mind at all.”

Chapter XVIII

“So yall are uh friendly Ah take it?” Applejack asked as she lifted her glass of water to her lips nervously. I gave a nod and smirk. Derpy squeezed my hand under the table hesitantly.

“That’s one way of putting it,” I chuckled. “But that’s not why we’re here. We’re here to eat and discuss. Mainly have a good time. I hope it’s okay Derpy came along.”

“Ah ain’t got a problem with it,” Applejack smiled as a waiter came. “Yall go order first.” Me and Derpy looked at each other, having a silent argument and I sighed in defeat. She could be surprisingly serious at times.

“I’ll have pasta please with a refill of water,” I smiled at the waiter. He gave a nod and started writing it down.

“I’ll just have what Sunset is having,” Derpy said quietly and he nodded before glancing at Applejack.

“And you miss?”

“Oh uh a hamburger Ah reckon is good enough,” Applejack muttered. As strong as she was, I knew she for some reason got nervous talking to waiters. He nodded and disappeared. “So what ya wanna talk about?”

“So as you know, we are talking and stuff again,” I started and Applejack stared at me.

“Well yeah. Ya ain’t gonna cut it off are ya?” Applejack asked worriedly. No matter how hard she could try, I could still make out the fear in her voice.

“No not at all!” I reassured her. “We’re past that. We still have some minor issues to work our here and there, but we are mainly good. We’re just here to talk about how to go forward.”

“And how to get ya talking with the others again?” Applejack inquired as she crossed her arms on the table.

“Precisely,” Derpy nodded as she leaned back in her chair.

“So I do have a few rules. Some days I’m just not in the mood to talk so please don’t come up to me or text or call me,” I said.

“What about at our lockers?” Applejack questioned curiously.

“That’s perfectly fine. We can’t control that,” I sipped my water. “But just be aware, Lyra and a few of the others are still wary of you. Mainly Vinyl, Adagio, Aria, Trixie, Fuchsia and Lavender.”

“Ah kinda figured that. Lyra gives me dirty looks here and there. Ahm used to it from the rest except Vinyl. Ah ain’t exactly sure why Trixie and her group hates me. Ah never did anything to them before.”

Me and Derpy looked at each other. We didn’t know the answer either to be honest. Probably should ask about it. But first things first.

“I don’t know,” I finally admitted. “Me and Octavia can talk to them. She’s good at knowing when people are lying.”

“Interesting,” Applejack mused. “Ah thought they woulda told ya.”

“All we know is they hate you guys. Fuschia hates you all the most. Especially Fluttershy,” Derpy explained and I grimaced at the name, looking away and biting my lower lip. Apparently Applejack noticed.

“So uh which one of us ya wanna talk to next? Flutters might be the easiest along with Rarity and Pinkie. Ah assume ya got the biggest issue with Dash because she punched ya.”

“It’s not Dash,” I grumbled. “I’ll talk to Pinkie next I guess. That’s all.”

“Are ya sure? Ah think Fluttershy would really like to talk to ya again.” I slammed my hand down on the table, making Applejack and Derpy jump slightly.

“I don’t want to talk to Fluttershy.” Both girls look confused but thankfully said nothing.

“Alright so uh ya mom adopted Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon ah heard,” Applejack said and I smiled at the names.

“Yeah. And Scootaloo,” I smiled wider. My smile disappeared at Applejacks confused expression.

“Why would ya adopt her? She’s got her parents,” Applejack raised an eyebrow. Me and Derpy gave each other confused looks.

“Uh no? She was in foster care,” Derpy pointed out. “She said you guys knew and would come over to see her often.”

“No? She always came and found us. She never did tell us where she lived,” Applejack said and my frown deepened.

“Well looks like our food is coming. We can ask her after school tomorrow,” I stated firmly and the two girls nodded their agreement.

I walked down the hall with Applejack and Derpy, sighing. Hopefully Scootaloo and my two other sisters were in mom’s classroom. School had just gotten out for the day. Principal Celestia had just announced the team for the Friendship Games. I was pretty happy that Lyra, Bon Bon and Derpy had gotten on the team with me. The Rainbooms did too along with Flash Sentry, Sandalwood and Microchips. Which just made it even more important that I worked shit out so we could win this stupid thing whatever it was.

“Well looks like she’s in there,” I commented as I pushed the door open. We all stepped in and the girls looked at us as mom looked up from her book. Her eyes narrowed when she saw Applejack.

“Hey sis,” Silver Spoon grinned at me as she jumped on me. I grunted and hugged her back.

“Hey Silver. Nice to see you too,” I grumbled as she got off me. I love my siblings but the sudden hugs would be better with a warning. “Scootaloo we gotta talk.”

“You guys aren’t sending me back right?” Scootaloo asked worriedly and I rolled my eyes.

“No of course not. You’re sticking with us,” Mom reassured her without taking her eyes off Applejack.

“Why did you lie about Rainbow and the others knowing you were in foster care? Applejack tells me she and the rest had no clue, that you found them. What’s up with that?” I asked sternly. Scootaloo looked away and I sighed.

“I don’t know. Kinda thought they would look at me differently and wouldn’t want anything to do with me if they knew.” Applejack sat down next to her and held her hands.

“That’s the stupidest thing ah ever heard. No one would have judged ya. If anything, we would spent more time with ya. Ah promise. Ya gotta tell the others now.”

“But what if Sweetie and Apple Bloom disown me?” She asked.

“They won’t.”

“Thank you Sunset,” Mom smiled a bit too wide for my liking. “Can you take your sisters to the car with Derpy? Me and Applejack have to talk. Privately.” I stood up and grabbed my backpack as mom tossed me the keys which I caught in my other hand.

“Yeah sure Mom.”

Chapter XIX

Me and Applejack watched as Sunset and Derpy ushered the three girls out of the room. Sunset shot a look Applejacks way before glancing at me and nodding slightly. She shut the door quietly and it clicked. I leaned forward and placed my hands on my desk. I took a small amount of satisfaction at the nervous look on her face and the sweat forming on her eyebrows. Evpleaseer since I had shouted at them to get off my property and leave my daughter alone, they had all walked on eggshells around me to put it lightly. On the upside, it did get Rainbow Dash to turn her homework in on time so there is a plus. Only real downside was they hadn’t talked to me about anything bothering them.

“Miss Cheerilee Ah-” Applejack started to speak and she fell silent when I raised a hand.

“Shut up.” Applejack flinched and looked down.

“Yes ma’am.” Gotta hand it to her parents, I did like the ma’am part. They raised her right.

“You weren’t the worst to my daughter but you certainly weren’t a helping factor. I meant every word that came out of my mouth when you girls came to my house looking for Twilight. You’re lucky I didn’t call the police and have you arrested for trespassing. You girls spent so many nights sleeping over at my house when Lyra and the others couldn’t make it. You were supposed to be here friends and be there. You even called her family. Guess that was a lie too,” I scoffed angrily.

“Ah hate to interrupt ya ma’am but me calling Sunset family wasn’t a lie. It was the truth. She really is. If she had admitted to being behind the account, ah’d have taken her back in a heartbeat and worked my ass off to help her make it right. Granted, ah know now she wasn’t behind the account but ya are right. Ah should have been there for her. We all shoulda. We were blind to that fact. That’s are fault, not hers. And if ya give me time, ah’ll make it up to you. But ah’ll leave you and ya daughter alone if that’s what you wish,” Applejack stated as she stood up and put her stetson back on. She took a step to the door and placed her hand on the door handle.

“I didn’t say you could leave. And I didn’t say to stay away from my daughter,” I sighed as Applejack turned around and walked back to my desk, sitting down. “I’m not a huge fan of you and the others right now. But I did promise my sister that when or if you or anyone in the Rainbooms started making an effort to fix things with Sunset and she didn’t outright tell you to go away, I’d support her. And I do. Just like I do with her allowing you guys to work on making things right.”

“Ah appreciate it. Ah am truly sorry for her attemptin to end her life. Ah know what it’s like to lose someone to that and ah wouldn’t wish that on anyone,” Applejack sighed and looked away. I forgot about that. It was that one day she had slapped Sunset freshman year. “Was she uh really a prostitute?”

“Yes. Lyra and Derpy along with me were the only ones to know. They chose to tag along with me to follow her when she disappeared out the house one night. They came with to the hospital when I took her to get checked out for any illnesses.”

“Was this uh when ah was starting to be her friend or before?” Applejack questioned. I shook my head and she sighed quietly in relief.

“No this was before. I hadn’t even adopted her yet. I signed the paper work to adopt her a day later and then the fall formal happened. She showed up my doorstep about three am or so, soaked in rain.”

“And she came to ya because she knew that was a safe place?” Applejack asked with a faint smile.

“Well yes. That and she knew I had mentioned adopting her before. She also knew I was practically the only friendly face who really and truly loves her. Well Derpy does too but at the time it was only me. Oh and now she has her large group. Let me tell you, having fourteen girls coming over to visit or spend the night all at the same time is insane. I forgot how expensive teenage girls could be. Not that I regret taking in Sunset of course. She’s probably the greatest thing to ever happen to me.”

“Ah can’t relate. Ah ain’t got any kids yet. But what about Diamond and Silver and Scoots?” Applejack asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh I love them too. Between you and me though, Sunset will always be my favorite. She’s my first daughter I adopted. Honestly feels like she wasn’t even adopted. Feels like I gave birth and everything to her. We do everything together from getting groceries together to just hanging out on the couch and cooking together,” I smiled fondly and stared at the picture of me and Sunset in the park on my desk. I really needed to add some pictures of my other daughter’s around the house and my desk. Both were dominated by Sunset practically. And my niece of course.

“That’s nice. But yah ain’t gotta worry boutta thing Miss Cheerilee. Ah promise ya that ah’ll be by your daughter’s side all the way. All of em. Someone could have a video of Sunset committing a murder and ah’d doubt that at this point,” Applejack admitted as she rubbed her head before putting her hat back on.

“I’m holding you to that. You can go home now. Sunset also told me to tell you that you can come over whenever you want. She wants you to drop by tomorrow night.”

“Ah’ll be there,” Applejack promised as she stood up and walked to the door.

“Oh and Applejack?” I called out as she turned around.

“Yes ma’am?” I stood up to my full height and stood over her.

“If you ever hurt my daughter again in any way, I’ll come for you. Any of them. And just know there isn’t a force in the world, not even God himself that will keep you safe from what I will do to you.”

Chapter XX

“How often are we gonna eat in this tiny room Daisy?” I asked as Rose sat down next to me with her lunch tray. We had been eating lunch in this tiny custodial closet since anon a miss said I slept with my sisters. Kids are so stupid. All because they were jealous. “It’s dusty in here.”

“Until they forget or we graduate Lily,” Daisy sighed as she slid down against the wall. “We only have what, a few more months as is.”

“May God have mercy on our souls,” Rose muttered as she stirred her spoon in her apple sauce. “You guys hear the rumor going around the school?”

“Which one?” I laughed bitterly. The school was full of rumors at the moment, some fake, some true. At the moment, I dismissed all of them. “The one where Sandalwood is sleeping with Treehugger or the one about Ringo having a skunks coat on his head as his hair?” Both my sisters stared at me with raised eyebrows.

“I didn’t hear about either of those but the Sandalwood one might be true. He spends a lot of time with her and they are both eco kids,” Rose mused as she rubbed her chin.

“You and Derpy spend a lot of time together after school with plants,” Daisy pointed out. “Are you two sleeping together?”

“Ew no!” Rose glared at our oldest sister. “And we used to. She doesn’t want anything to do with me I bet. Besides, she’s with Sunset. I foresee them dating for a long, long time. They do go very well together.”

“Used to what?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. “Hang out together or sleep together?” Roses face turned bright red and I snickered while Daisy rolled her eyes and laughed.

“We used to hang out. Not that,” Rose mumbled.

“Derpy is a Fluttershy clone practically. Both are the kindest girls here other than you Rose,” I reminded her. Not that Fluttershy was really kind to Sunset but I’m not gonna say that. That would ruin me trying to cheer my sister up. “It’s only been three weeks since we talked about her last. Go up to her maybe.”

“She’s right,” Daisy chimed in. “Maybe she wants to see us come up to her. I get we tried to stay away to let her calm down but what if she was never really mad to begin with?”

“Uh we thought her girlfriend was being a cyber criminal and revealing everyone’s secret. We also were rude to her,” I admitted with a flat stare. “She was most definitely mad. If anyone did that to you two or her, I’d be enraged.”

“Fair,” Daisy agreed after she swallowed some of her lunch. “Eat you two. Wait, what rumor were we talking about again?”

“Apparently Miss Cheerilee adopted more students here,” Rose answered. “I don’t know who but it’s been going around.”

“She may have,” I admitted. “But I don’t see it happening. She has Sunset and the two seem pretty happy about it.”

“True. What if the school never forgets? We’ll have to skip graduation!” Rose exclaimed and I rolled my eyes.

“We’re going to graduation one way or another. And if they don’t like it well sucks to be them,” I stated. The door opened before either of my sisters could comment and we all looked up. “Look we wanna be alone.”

“We ain’t here to harass y’all.”

“Oh boy,” Daisy mumbled as Rose folded her arms and looked away. Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle stood in the doorway nervously and I got to my feet.

“You three have some nerve coming in here to talk to us. But it’s good. You can see what your little lie about us had earned us,” I scoffed angrily.

“You don’t seriously think we said that about you three, do you?” Sweetie asked.

“Yes!” She jumped slightly when we all three shouted at her.

“It wasn’t us,” Apple Bloom said coldly. “Ahm a country girl. Ah have to deal with people makin incest jokes all the time. Ya really think ah’d say that about yall?” We froze and looked at each other. I hated to say it but that made a bit of sense.

“Okay fine you wouldn’t but they might,” I pointed to Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle.

“Please,” Scootaloo scoffed as she gazed at us. “I don’t really care enough about what people do in their free time. If you three wanted to fuck each other, go for it. I’d find it a bit weird and gross but I wouldn’t care.”

“I don’t know how I should feel about that comment,” Rose muttered and I nodded.

“And I certainly wouldn’t tell anyone. Last I checked, incest was illegal,” Scootaloo commented. “I don’t know you three from God. Why would I want to see you three arrested?”

“And what about her?” Daisy gestured to Sweetie Belle.

“They had to explain what incest meant to me,” Sweetie Belle admitted sheepishly. “I thought they said insect.”

“Alright let’s entertain the possibility we believe you three,” Rose said.

“Who did it if not you three? Who were running around posting secrets might I add,” Daisy added sternly.

“We ain’t sure,” Apple Bloom admitted and we all groaned. “But it ain’t us. Someone hacked the account so it’s someone smart. And why would we hack our own account when we had the password to just log in?”

“And not many people here know how to hack. Or are good enough with computers,” Sweetie Belle added. “I’m decent enough but like AB said, why hack our own account?”

“You know how convenient this is for you?” I asked bitterly. “You’re just pushing blame onto someone else. Give us more proof because your word isn’t good enough right now. And I mean good proof.”

“Alright,” Apple Bloom shrugged. “We will get ya your proof. Ah ain’t exactly sure how yet but we will figure somethin out.” They slid out of the half opened door and we watched them go.

A part of me hopes it’s them who posted it and was just lying to us. Who would hate us enough to do something like this?

Author's Note

Told you guys the incest post would play a big part later on😉

Chapter XXI

I smiled as I continued putting pancakes on plates as Rose wandered around the living room, watering our plants. Lily was still asleep I think. Either that or watering the upstairs plants. Our house was practically a jungle but we would have it no other way.

Speak of the devil and she appears. Lily stumbled down the stairs and rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, looking all around the room till her gaze fell on me. I waved at her and gave a faint smile.

“Top of the morning to ya!” I said warmly. Lily stared at me before nodding.

“Good morning,” she grumbled before taking the pancake from my outstretched hand. I rolled my eyes and sighed.

“You could have taken the whole plate you know?”

“I can’t grab a plate with my mouth,” Lily grumbled as she and Rose sat down on the couch. “So I was thinking.”

“Lord have mercy on our souls. Lily was thinking,” Rose commented with a mischievous grin. Lily rolled her eyes and shoved Rose.

“None of that girls,” I chided sternly.

“Sure mom,” Lily muttered. “I’m being serious Rosie and Dais.” Now that got our attention. She only used our nicknames when it was serious.

“Okay you got our attention,” I sat down at the couch and shut the TV off. “What’s up sis?”

“I was thinking about what those three said. As much as I hate to admit it, I believe them. Apple Bloom is from the country. She knows how hurtful incest comments are. And her two friends wouldn’t say something when they know it hurts her. But who would hack the account? And why target us only? Only we got targeted by the one who hacked it,” Lily explained.

“How do you know that?” Rose inquired.

“Look!” Lily answered as she pulled her phone out and scrolled till she found the post. “Different font than the rest of the posts. And it’s never once used again. We really should have paid attention to the font styles. Sunset’s preferred font was never once used either.” Me and Rose peered over her shoulder and nodded.

“Okay the font is different,” I agreed. “And to be fair, we were a bit busy dealing with people insulting us to be paying much attention to the writing styles.”

“But who do we look for first? The movie club deleted the account and it can’t be recovered. Hacking is hard I would assume,” Rose pointed out.

“Computer clubs,” I said instantly. “The tech kids are all hanging out there after school. Whiz Kid, Micro Chips. Ya know, the like. And it’s someone super smart like Sunset.” My two sisters fell silent and stared at me.

“Are we blaming Sunset for hacking the account now? That’s screwed up and wrong,” Rose said sternly.

“No! I didn’t mean to imply that at all. I meant they had to be as smart as her, that doesn’t mean I said it was her at all,” I retorted in frustration. “I don’t really know the techies that well.”

“But I know who might,” Lily grinned. Me and Rose glanced at each other confused.

“Uh who?” Rose questioned. Lily’s grin grew.

“Oh you’ll see. But you won’t like who.”

Me and my two sisters walked down the half empty hallway as Lily groaned slightly from the rose pricking her arm.

“Why did I have to carry the flower?” She complained in frustration.

“Because. You didn’t tell us who we’re going to talk to,” I commented with a hidden smile.

“Well brace yourself because there she is,” Lily nodded her head to the girl and my eyes widened.

“Are you insane?” I hissed. “She hates us!” Lily rolled her eyes.

“Time to put that behind us. Hey Sunset!” Lily called out. The fiery haired girl spun around and gave us an unreadable expression as she folded her arms across her chest. I caught a faint flicker of fear on her face before she changed her expression.

“What do you three want?” She said coldly and I gulped.

“We uh want your help,” I said quietly as she glared at me. “Please.”

“And why the hell should I do that?” Sunset demanded with a raised eyebrow.

“Because,” Lily stepped forward. “We just need a nudge in the right direction so to speak.”

“You’re talking about the post saying you three were in a relationship of sorts aren’t you?” Sunset asked. She was a perceptive one, I’ll give her that. Mainly why Lily picked her I assume.

“Exactly,” Rose said quietly. “We uh brought you a white rose. We heard they’re your favorites.” Sunset stared at with a raised eyebrow still.

“So you got one of my favorite flowers. So what? Why should I help you just because of that?” Sunset questioned.

“We are sorry for being jerks. But we need your help. Any form of advice helps,” Lily said as she gave Sunset the flower.

“Uh huh. And that means I should give you some advice?” Sunset twirled the rose around her fingers. “Where was help when I needed it?”

“We know we screwed up majorly okay?” I said. “But you’re a nice person and like all about empathy. I don’t think you would let us have this hanging over our head for the rest of our lives.” Sunset’s expression softened as she looked away.

“I-I don’t know,” she finally said. “I think you guys are on your own. I don’t know much about who could have done it. At first I think it was the movie club but they wouldn’t do that. Especially considering Applejacks family history with those insults.”

“We came to that conclusion ourselves. We don’t really trust them but if they are honest about this, that’ll help us start. Especially because it would mean they never said that about us,” Lily said. Sunset shrugged and started to walk down the hall.

“I wish you guys luck,” she said as we all looked at each other.

“Well that didn’t work,” I said finally. Sunset tossed her head back over her shoulder with a thoughtful expression.

“Try Micro Chips. Anything that happens with technology, he might know about. He monitored most of the school for me so I could blackmail people here when I was the Queen Bitch until I reformed.”

Who the hell is Micro Chips? And why did it sound vaguely familiar?

Author's Note

Lmk if a crossover in this universe is something you would be interested in reading.

Chapter XXII

“So who the hell is Micro Chips?” Lily asked as I shrugged. “Isn’t that the thing our phones have?”

“No Lily,” I grumbled and rolled my eyes. “That’s a sim card. I don’t know what a micro chip is.”

“I know where we can look,” Rose commented with a smile. “The yearbook room. Sunset is the yearbook director or whatever the heck it’s called right?”

“Correct! Rose I love you! You’re a freaking genius!” I exclaimed with a grin and hugged my youngest sister. She may be the most innocent of us all, but she is probably the smartest of the trio. Rose turned bright red and smiled as she hugged me back.

“Thanks Daisy. I love you too.”

“Hey!” Lily glowered at us. “What about me?” Rose giggled and rolled her eyes.

“Yes Lily I love you too.”

“The room is down this way,” I nodded down the hall. “I think at least. Are we sure Sunset is going to be okay with us using the year books for this?”

“It’s better to ask for forgiveness than to ask for permission after all,” Lily said confidentiality. “Oh I stole your make up by the way Daisy for school picture day this year.”

“First off no that’s not the case,” I snapped. “And secondly, I knew someone took my makeup! I thought it was Rose at first!”

“I have my own makeup!” Rose growled as we walked into the year book room. I flicked the light on and stared at the computers. “Why would I steal yours?”

“I don’t know!” I said in frustration. “Probably because you stole my hairbrush last week?”

“Only because you stole my phone charger!’ Rose shot back angrily.

“How the hell is that connected to a hairbrush?” Lily asked curiously.

“Stay out of this!” Me and Rose snapped.

“May God have mercy on my soul,” Lily muttered while rolling her eyes. She picked up this year’s yearbook and started thumbing through it. “How I live with you two I’ll never know.”

“You know, never take anything out of my room!” I shouted at Rose. “Don’t look at it. Don’t even think about my room!”

“The same goes for you too!” Rose screamed.

“If you two are done being five, I found something,” Lily grumbled as we both looked at her. “You two need to quit fighting. You guys call me the annoying one.”

“Shush,” I groaned as we leaned over her shoulder. “What did you find sis?” Lily tapped her finger against a picture of a boy with glasses and purple skin.

“This right here. Micro Chips. He’s a member of the yearbook club, all the tech clubs and the robotics club,” Lily announced.

“We have a robotics club?” Rose asked in awe. “How don’t we have a gardening club though? I’d love to be in one!”

“We actually do,” someone said and we jumped. We all looked around but saw nothing.

“Did you girls hear something?” I asked nervously.

“Y-yeah,” Lily stammered as we started backing up to the door. “Ghost!”

“The horror! The horror!”

And with that, we darted out the room as Lily threw the yearbook over her shoulder as I slammed the door shut behind us.

“Alright so we know what he looks like. We know where the club room is,” Lily stated as she walked back and forth in the hallway. “I propose we just go in and ask him if he knows.”

“And why should he help us?” Rose asked curiously. We had calmed down after our little argument we had earlier in the yearbook room. “He doesn’t know us at all! Heck, we don’t even know him!”

“I think we do,” I admitted as they stared at me. “His name sounds familiar. Very familiar but I can’t place it. Apparently he’s gone here since kindergarten and we have too. Maybe we met him sometime.”

“Maybe,” Lily shrugged. “I guess the only way we can find out is if we just talk to him. Apparently he’s still here right. Sunset asked around for me.” She had surprisingly agreed to it when we had asked her to. I should give her some more daisies for her efforts as a thanks.

“Okay,” Rose shrugged. “We should probably wait until everyone leaves so we can solve this by ourselves with him. But why would he even agree to help us?”

“I’m not sure,” I admitted. I didn’t really stop to think about that. I just wanna get this solved so I can get it all squared away. None of us really thought about this all the way to be entirely honest. I feel stupid about that not gonna lie. I’m the one with the brains out of us, so to speak. I glanced at my phone as a bunch of voices got closer.

“Sounds like the clubs are getting out now,” Rose commented happily. She grinned and gave a soft clap. “Finally, a chance to get the truth.”

“Damn right sister,” Lily squeezed her shoulder with a grin of her own. The students walked past us without giving us a second glance thankfully.

“Nows our time,” I said confidently as I stepped forward to the computer room. And sure enough, Micro Chips was talking quietly to a girl with a long red skirt, brown vest on top of a white shirt and a pink star on a necklace.

“Hey there,” Lily smiled and rubbed her wrist nervously. “Can we talk to Micro Chips alone please? We got some super, super important private business to discuss.” The girl tilted her head curiously and nodded.

“Yeah sure!” She smiled back. “See you around Micro.”

“See you Starlight!” He waved as she rounded the corner and winked. I reached out and closes the door behind us. “So you’re here about that post anon a miss made about you I would assume.” We all looked at each other in shock. Maybe Sunset already talked to him.

“Yeah how did you know?” Rose asked nervously.

“Because I’ve been waiting for you,” he said like that was obvious.

“Uh why?” Lily asked cautiously. Micro Chips gave us a cold grin.

“Because I was the one who posted it.”

Author's Note

Fun fact, Equestria Girls has another character called Starlight! I'll leave a link to her wiki for you guys to get acquainted with her because she's gonna play an important role later on in a different story.

https://equestriagirls.fandom.com/wiki/Starlight

Chapter XXIII

The three of us stared at the teen in shock as he leaned back in his chair. The shock quickly turned to rage as Lily glared angrily at him. Me and Rose narrowed our eyes as we folded our arms across our chest.

“You did what?” Lily shouted. “The fuck for?”

“You really don’t remember me do you?” He asked with a raised eyebrow. “Fourth grade. We were best friends. All four of us and we did everything together. Hell, I even liked Daisy a bit for a while. And yet in fifth grade, you guys just suddenly stopped talking to me. And it wasn’t because you guys knew I had liked Daisy because I told no one.” We all looked at each other in anger as I snapped my fingers with a faint blush.

“I remember you!” I exclaimed. “That’s why your name was so familiar sounding! Lily, Rose, we were friends with him back in school. I don’t remember why we quit being friends with you. But I can assure you, we didn’t mean it.”

“Oh that’s lovely to hear,” Micro Chips said sarcastically. “You three meant and you know it. It was probably because I had gotten glasses at that time. Wouldn’t wanna be seen with the nerdy four eyes, now would you?”

“That’s not true!” Rose wiped a tear away from her eye. “You could have ruined our lives with what you said! And you screwed over those three girls. We hated them and I almost hate no one!”

“So what?” He snapped. “You three deserve to have your lives ruined. After all, having my three best friends suddenly abandon me ruined mine for a bit there. At least I found Starlight. She’s a good friend. Unlike what you three were.”

“Bro,” Lily growled as she stepped forward. “Why not come talk to us? Why not tell us what you were feeling? We could have talked this out and sorted shit out instead of this. We could have been friends again.”

“Because I didn’t wanna be friends ever again with you or your sisters. I wanted you three to suffer,” he answered angrily. “You won’t believe how long I’ve been living with this. You three made me feel like I wasn’t good enough for anyone to be friends with. You needed to know how that felt.”

“But why? I’m sorry if we hurt you,” Rose mumbled as she stepped forward. “That never was our intention. I remember now what happened. There was that whole cooties joke going around and everyone stayed away from each gender for a bit. It was just a joke but I guess we took it too far accidentally. I am so, so sorry. I guess we just forgot to ever say that. You seemed like you never wanted to talk to us again in fifth grade. Can you forgive me at least? I don’t want to live with that. And as we got older, I guess we just forgot about you. Our memories of back then is fuzzy.”

A tense silence fell over us as he glared at us, standing up. I don’t know why Rose wanted to be friends with him again. What we did was wrong now that the memories are hitting me but this is beyond that. We were just playing a game as kids. Not spreading rumors.

“No,” he said and Rose’s face fell. “I have Starlight. She’s the only friend I need. I don’t need you girls anymore. You showed your true colors. I felt no one ever wanted to talk to me again. You were my first friends for God’s sake. I was the only one people avoided for being a nerd and being into all forms of computers and robotics. I hate you all.” We collectively flinched at that as Lily squeezed my shoulder.

“Let’s go,” she said coldly. “This is pointless. He made up his mind about this. We can’t change his mind.” I nodded and glared at him as I walked out of the room with Lily. He and Rose maintained eye contact.

“I’m so sorry Micro Chips,” Rose whispered and ran out of the room, pushing us aside and walking ahead of us.

“What now?” I asked angrily. To say I was angry was a understatement.

“We all screwed up. This was just a huge misunderstanding on all of our parts. We should have tried to talk to him no matter what we thought in fifth grade,” Rose whimpered as Lily hugged with one arm. “I don’t like knowing people hate me. It’s an awful feeling.”

“We can go tell Principal Celestia and she’ll punish him. We did kinda fuck up but he didn’t need to do that. We all could have sat down and talked it out but it didn’t happen. We all have to choose our paths like he chose his. Maybe one day he will change his mind,” I reassured my younger sister.

“We shouldn’t tell on him,” Rose commented firmly.

“Seriously?” Lily asked incredulously. “He got us ostracized!”

“He screwed up our lives!” I added.

“And we screwed his up,” Rose retorted. “I feel responsible. I don’t want anymore guilt if he gets expelled. He has to live with what he did. Isn’t it a better punishment for us to see him have to live with that than him getting suspended, expelled or arrested?” Lily stared at Rose before she nodded with a sigh.

“Okay,” Lily said finally. “I’ll keep it a secret if you really want Rosie.” I tilted my head curiously at her. I expected Lily to be the most eager to turn him out of all of us.

“And you Daisy?” Rose asked hopefully as she and Lily looked at me. As much as I wanted revenge, I didn’t wanna hurt my sister. And we already have a certain trio of girls to make up with. I sighed in defeat and nodded. Rose squealed and hugged me. “Thank you!” I grunted and nodded again.

“No problem sis.”

Author's Note

If anyone is like oh he fucked up yes he did. But for a reminder, teenagers are stupid and do stupid things so I wanted to show that a bit here. He might return later on and get redeemed who knows.

I also wanted to have Rose be the forgiving type. Daisy is too but she's more open to getting people in trouble. And well, Lily just holds grudges easily.

Chapter XXIV

I stepped out of the darkness of the hallway quietly and watched the flower trio disappear down the hallway with various levels of anger. I had stuck around and listened to their whole conversation. I was frustrated with all parties involved. It was a messed up situation. Honestly just sounds like a giant misunderstanding on everyone involved. But hey, I got to meet Micro Chips due to it some there’s some good in all this. He stepped out of the room and sighed as he walked down the hall. I shouldered my back pack and ran after him.

“Wait up!” I called out and attempted to avoid tripping on my skirt. He turned around with a raised eyebrow and grinned.

“Hey Starlight. I didn’t know you were waiting up for me.”

“Yeah sorry. I uh accidentally heard all of that in there. Are you okay?” I asked cautiously.

“I don’t know,” he admitted finally. “I thought doing all this would make me feel better. I’ve held all this in for years since they made me feel this way. Instead of feeling happy I just feel...”

“Empty?” I offered with a knowing smile. Micro smiled and nodded.

“Yeah empty. You always know what to say Starry. Thanks for being here. It sucks it went this far but I don’t know,” he muttered.

“It did go a bit far,” I admitted. “But! It’s better to get everything out in the open and let them know how you feel. Keeping feelings stuck inside would have just caused you more heartbreak later on.”

“Since when did you get so wise?” Micro teased with a grin. I elbowed him and laughed.

“I’ve always been this way silly. You ever gonna take Roseluck up on her offer of being friends? She did seem pretty heartbroken over all this,” I said and he sighed with a serious expression.

“I don’t know,” he answered. “I want to trust them again. I really do. But it’s kinda hard to. What if this is just a lie so I can get hurt again? They hurt me, Starry and they never would have known if none of this happened. We could be thirty years down the road and they wouldn’t even care nor feel regret.”

“I don’t know about Lily or Daisy but I think Roseluck can be trusted. She seems the more trustworthy and nicest of the trio. I don’t really like Daisy though,” I said and gazed at him. “Did you really like her that way?”

“At one point yeah. But it was like not super serious I suppose. It was a minor admiration I suppose,” Micro said as we kept walking down the hall. “Maybe one day me and Roseluck will reconnect but I just can’t trust any of them right now. We need space. I frankly could live my entire life without ever seeing them again and I’d be happy.”

“Well when that day comes I’ll be there,” I reassured him and grinned. “After all, you would do the same for me. Are we sure that saying they were interested in each other was the best way of going about this?”

“I don’t know anymore,” Micro admitted. “It’s complicated. A lot of emotions about it are going on inside me right now. Yeah sure, I got revenge but revenge doesn’t feel as good as I expected it would be.”

“Because you’re a good person silly. Revenge just isn’t who you are. It isn’t really who I am either to be honest. But we can work through it together,” I announced and smoothed down my skirt. “What are you doing later?”

“Going to rewatch all of Dr. Who and Star Trek. I’ve been meaning to for weeks,” Micro pushed his glasses up as he held the door open for me. “What about you?”

“Oh nothing,” I said casually. “I could be down to join a purple guy at school with glasses watching nerdy tv shows and movies though now that I think about it.”

“Uh who?” Micro asked in confusion. “Not many purple guys at school. Last I checked, only I watched nerdy TV shows and movies.” I groaned quietly and rolled my eyes. He couldn’t catch a hint if it smacked him.

“You silly,” I giggled and nudged him with my hip. “I’m down to come hang out with ya. We can talk about how to fix the Flower Trio situation and you can talk about your science projects you got. I’m sure with our two heads together, we can figure something out about all this big mess!”

“I hope so,” Micro chuckled as we walked to my car. It was tiny four door Dodge Avenger but I loved it. I saved up for months to get it. “You are the smartest girl I know.”

“Well aren’t you sweet?” I smiled happily. “No wonder I have my ion you!” If anyone could pick that up, he could hopefully. And it was science related. Right up his alley.

“Technically I’m not sweet. I’m fairly certain if you tried to eat me, I’d taste gross. Human flesh isn’t the greatest thing in the world to eat I’d imagine. But maybe if I ate candy I might taste sweet,” Micro mused as he opened my door. “Fascinating theory but I’m pretty sure I would rather avoid people eating my body. That sounds rather unpleasant.” I resisted the urge to facepalm and instead smiled at him.

“Thank you for opening my door. I mean, I could always be down to show you what being eaten is like,” I said with a wink and he paused and stared at me over the roof.

“I hope you aren’t a zombie or a cannibal. That would be terrifying,” Micro answered as we sat in the car. May God have mercy on my soul.

“So what now?” I asked curiously. “About the flower trio. What do you think they will do?”

“Probably tell Principal Celestia or Vice Principal Luna. I’ll just accept my punishment. It is what it is. What’s done is done.”

“I agree. And when we get to your house, we can hug and watch movies!” I announced happily as Micro Chips have me a confused look.

“I’m not really good at hugging. Why would we exactly?” I sighed in frustration and turned the car on.

“Boys,” I muttered quietly to myself. I forced a smile on my face as I left the school parking lot.

This was going to be more difficult than I thought.

Chapter XXV

“So Pinkie is next on your list huh?” Aria asked as I admired the setting sun. Me and her two other sisters were sitting on the roof of the school with our pops. I would have invited the others but everyone was busy.

“Yeah,” I answered. “And it’s probably going to be a long awkward conversation. She honestly probably thinks I hate her.”

“I would if I was you,” the siren grumbled as she stretched her legs out on the roof. “Nice view. Now I know why you, Lyra and the others keep this place to yourself.”

“Damn right,” I chuckled as Adagio smirked at me.

“Naughty Sunset Shimmer. Keeping secrets from your friends? What would the Princess say?” Adagio teased as she shifted her focus to the sky.

“Oh you mean the pony princess who you like?” I shot back with a smug grin.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Adagio muttered and gave me the middle finger. I snickered as Aria grinned at her blushing older sister.

“Sure seems like you do to me based on how red your cheeks are,” Sonata pointed out with a smirk. “You did always tell me to pay attention to how a person reacts to certain things after all Dagi.”

“God I hate you two some days,” Adagio grumbled and paused. “Correction, I hate you three somedays!”

“Aww don’t be like that Dagi!” I tried out Sonata’s nickname and chuckled. “You love us. And you know it so don’t bother fighting.”

“I swear you three plan out your attacks before meeting me. Strategic little fuckers,” Adagio muttered.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” I said casually as Aria whistled innocently.

“Anyway,”, Adagio said while shooting me and Aria glares. “Where’s the rest of the nerd herd?”

“I can’t believe we are fucking calling ourselves that,” Aria grumbled and crossed her arms. “What are we five?”

“Hey!” Sonata snapped. “It’s a great freaking name!”

“May God have mercy on us all,” Aria scoffed quietly. “Anyway, where are the others? Surprised they aren’t at the group spot.”

“Lyra and Bon Bon have their weekly date night, Octavia and Vinyl are working. Derpy is baking with her mom. Trixie, Lavender and Fuchsia are working out the kinks of the magic show. Lightning Dust is at soccer practice right now with the other soccer team members,” I ticked the names off on my fingers. “And we haven’t had much time together because people keep swarming me.”

“Want me to start shoving people into lockers?” Aria asked eagerly as she leaned forward.

“No it’s fine,” I shook my head. “And don’t you mean continue? I know you shoved Rose Hearts into the locker already.” Aria hid her grin behind her pop and shrugged.

“Well it’s been real Sunset,” Adagio said warmly as she stood up. “We gotta get home. These two have to do their homework before they get detention.”

“Bite me,” Aria growled as she stood up. Sonata groaned and pressed a hand to her head.

“I’m feeling sick suddenly. I can’t do it. I’m gonna go sleep when I get home,” Sonata whined.

“Well then I guess you can skip cheering Sunset and the others on during the Friendship Games in the next couple weeks if you’re so sick,” Adagio replied with her hands on her hips. Sonata eyes widened and she shook her head. Believe it or not, I still have no clue what the Friendship Games are. Sonata ran down the stairs.

“I’m feeling better! Gotta get homework done! Bye Sunny!” She shouted as the door slammed shut. I burst out laughing and smiled.

“Bye Sonata!” I shouted back but she was too far away to hear me.

I ran down the hallway and jumped over my sister. Scootaloo ducked down reflexively even though she was already crouched in front of the vending machine, her peanut butter crackers on the ground in front of her. She obviously had been spending time with Trixie. The two had surprisingly hit it off, considering both were reckless as all hell.

“Hey sis!” She called out. “Where you going?” She turned the few students that were still packing up heads. Roseluck and Rarity stared in shock at the two of us. High Winds tilted her head in confusion as she shut her locker.

“Finding Pinkie!” I shouted back. “Go straight to the car. Mom is waiting with your sisters! Love ya!”

“Okay! She’s in the kitchen of the home ec club! Love you too!” Scootaloo shouted back and grinned.

I kept running down the hall till I reached the home ec room, placing a hand on the door panting. Flash Sentry froze with a tray of muffins in his gloved hands.

“A-are you okay Sunset?” He asked hesitantly as my head snapped up.

“Oh hey,” I grunted. “I’m good. Hate to cut this short but where’s Pinkie?”

“Behind you,” Flash muttered. “And we can talk later. Have fun with Pinkie.”

“I prefer to be called Pinkamena,” I jumped and stared at Pinkie standing behind me with flat hair and an outstretched hand.

“Uh okay?” I said in confusion. “Today’s our day to figure out where to go from here and all that remember?”

“Mhm,” Pinkie or Pinkamena said with zero emotion. “I’m very sorry for not believing you Sunset. I understand if you hate me. I hate me.”

“I’m mad at you yes,” I admitted. “But I could never hate you Pinkie. I don’t hate any of you. Well that’s not exactly accurate but I don’t hate you at least.”

“Oh wow. That’s surprising,” Pinkie muttered as she walked to some cakes. “Do you want one? I baked them.” I walked over to the cakes on the counter, ignoring the other students and stared at them. My face was drawn on the top with my name written in icing. The rest was plain white. I was a bit nervous. Pinkie never did anything plain.

“Oh uh sure,” I said as Pinkie cut a slice and slid me it.

“Please help her,” a timid voice said and I stared down a short grey girl with grey hair with purple eyes.

“Hey Marble,” I said quietly. The shy girl almost never talked. She was more shy than Fluttershy and I thought that wasn’t possible.

“She’s been like this for a while. Help my sister,” Marble begged as she squeezed my hands.

“I will,” I promised and realized sometimes you need the simple answers. “Hey Pinkie. I forgive you. Wanna throw me a party?” Pinkies eyes widened as a loud popping sound echoed causing me and Marble to jump. Her hair exploded back to its normal messy hair and she hugged me tightly.

“Would I ever!”

Author's Note

Currently chilling in the emergency room because my sister almost cut her toe off playing in the back yard. How the fuck she managed that, I'll never know.

Chapter XXVI

I sat in my chair in Pinkies kitchen as she ran back and forth tossing eggs and random ingredients into one of her various mixers. Rarity sat doing Fluttershys nails as Applejack ate an apple. I wonder if that was cannibalism with her name having apple in it.

“Not that I’m not happy we have normal Pinkie or anything back but what is she doing?” I asked curiously as Pinkie started stirring a bowl rapidly.

“Ah ain’t sure,” Applejack admitted. “All she said was emergency baking situation and here we all are.”

“Honestly darling,” Rarity scoffed as she worked on Fluttershys other hand. “I was in the middle of designing the most gorgeous dress when you called!”

“Sunset talked to me!” Pinkie shouted happily. “She wants me to throw a party for her. No time to explain. Must bake!” We all stared at her in confusion and I raised an eyebrow.

“And I assume she doesn’t want us there?” I asked hopefully. Hopefully Pinkie says we are wanted. My hopes were crushed as Pinkie froze and shook her head slowly.

“Sorry Dashie,” Pinkie said quietly. “She only said me and Applejack are allowed there. Out of us here at least.”

“And her friends can’t go? That’s kinda weird?” I pointed out.

“No they can go. Cloudkicker, Flitter, Cloudchaser, Raindrops and Blossomforth are allowed to go as well. Pretty sure they’re all getting decorations.”

“Oh " Rarity sighed and looked away. “Hopefully we get this resolved. You’re all done Fluttershy dear.”

“Oh!” Pinkie suddenly screamed and I jumped, rubbing my ears. “Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon are coming with too!”

“Why would they of all people go?” I asked in confusion. “I know she and Scootaloo are coolish, but the last two?”

“I did hear a conversation between Sunset and Scootaloo in the hall the other day,” Rarity announced suddenly. “Completely slipped my mind. I was going over an order for Roseluck. Sunset called Scootaloo sister and Scootaloo called her sister back. And then Sunset told her to go to the car where mom and her other sisters were waiting. And then the two said I love you to each other.”

“And you didn’t think to say anything about that to any of us?” I demanded as I stood up. “That’s some serious shit!”

“Don’t cuss,” Rarity hissed as she looked around worriedly. “Marble is upstairs. You know how protective Limestone is of her. She’ll beat our skulls in.”

“I’m not afraid of her!” I shot back as Rarity rolled her eyes.

“Sure you aren’t,” Rarity scoffed dryly. “And as for your question, it slipped my mind. Sorry Rainbow Dash!” I glared at her and tried my hardest to ignore the sarcasm.

“What if Scootaloo replaced me?” I asked worriedly. “All because I’m taking some time away. Apparently wanting to sort my feelings out makes me the worst person ever!”

“People in the comments will probably say you’re awful for taking time to yourself for that,” Pinkie commented as she sprayed some icing on a large cake depicting Sunset’s hair colors.

“Uh what are you talking about Pinkie?” I asked in confusion. She ignored all of our confused looks and gave us a sheepish grin.

“Nothing!” She gave a nervous laugh. “Nothing at all!”

“Uh alright?” I muttered and rolled my eyes. Pinkie was so weird sometimes.

“Anyway,” Applejack stood up and tossed her finished apple away. “Ah gotta get home and make sure Bloom is doin her homework.”

“I’ll see you guys around. I gotta do my own school work,” I groaned. “Hey AJ?”

“Yeah Dash?” She asked and tossed a look back my way mid wave.

“Is it cannibalism for you to eat an apple?”

“Don’t ruin apples for me.”

“We need to talk about your grades Rainbow,” Mom said as I laid in my bed. She gazed around my room and made a disgusted face. Moldy pizza boxes covered my desk and a pair of underwear along with my bra were hanging from the ceiling fan. I wasn’t the most cleanest person in the world. Just don’t question it.

“Okay,” I looked over at her and paused my TV show. I’ve seen for like the nineteenth time but I don’t really care. Damn good show.

“You’re failing science,” Mom remarked as she lifted up a old pair of gym shorts with a pencil before she tossed it into the laundry basket. “Me and your dad have both told you multiple times to get your grades up. They’re gonna kick you off the soccer team if you don’t get your grade up. And not only that, you’ll lose your ride to college.”

“I’ll get it sorted out,” I answered as I tossed a soccer ball up into the air.

“You said that before,” Mom reminded me. “And it hasn’t gone up.”

“This time will be different!”

“Maybe you should ask for help,” Mom suggested. “I know she’s mad at you right now but maybe Sunset would help.”

“I don’t need help. Besides there’s no point in trying. She’s gonna say no,” I admitted and tossed the soccer ball into my closest with my other sporting gear.

“What are you a quitter now?” Mom taunted me with a smirk. “First time for anything.”

“Excuse me?” I growled as I glared at her. “I don’t ever quit!”

“You’re quitting right now,” Mom answered. “Guess you aren’t cut out to be an athlete or college either. You’d probably quit those too. If they are too hard for you, then just say so.”

“Hell no!” I exclaimed as I sat up. “I don’t quit ever. I’m gonna pass college no problem. I’d never give up on that. I’m gonna walk up to Sunset and demanded she helps me damn it! I’m gonna be the best in the whole God damn school not even Twilight could rival me.” Moms face softened as she gave me a warm grin as she waited for me to finish.

“I knew you could do it. Just had to encourage you dear. I know you aren’t a quitter, don’t worry.”

Chapter XXVII

“Do I have to be nice to her?” Aria grumbled as she stared at Pinkie setting up decorations around the room. Lyra was on the opposite side of room, holding a ladder while Bon Bon climbed up it with some more decorations.

“Yes,” Adagio chided as Cloudkicker chuckled. “Be nice to her face. You can shit talk about her to me later at home. Don’t be mean to anyone here, understand?”

“Fine,” Aria growled as she folded her arms across her chest. “But you better get ready for about a four hour rant.”

“I can’t wait,” Adagio said dryly with an eyeroll.

“Is she always like that?” Blossomforth asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes,” I answered with a smirk as I brushed my fiery red and orange hair. “You get used to her abrasive personality. Deep down, she’s a caring person. With a large side of attitude and insults.”

“Shut the fuck up. I am not,” Aria snapped and turned her head away in attempt to hide her faint blush. We all saw it though. I was a bit amused how easy it was to make her blush out of her sisters.

“Thanks for inviting us,” Raindrops said with a warm smile as she tossed her back pack aside. We had surprisingly gotten the school gym reserved for only us. Principal Celestia had said yes instantly.

“No problem,” I smiled back faintly. I was a bit surprised to find out I liked her, Cloudkicker and Blossomforth. Cloudchaser was okay. Flitter I was a bit more hostile to mainly because of her dislike of Derpy. Granted she only disliked her because she was jealous of Derpys ability to be happy all the time. Flitter secretly confided in me she was jealous of living in her sisters shadow as well so I slightly liked her I guess but still, if someone dislikes my girlfriend then I dislike them. At least Flitter was working on talking to Derpy more. Good thing I made her Pinkie Promise.

“Lyra!” Vinyl called out from her table. “Quit looking up Bon Bons skirt and get a room already!” Lyra’s head whipped down and to Vinyl with a large blush spreading across her cheeks. Bon Bon kept staring up with a equally large blush.

“Shush Vinyl!” Lyra shouted back as she looked back to the ladder.

“She’s like that a lot too,” Octavia chuckled. “She and Bon Bon don’t really hide their attraction to each other well.”

“Clearly,” Cloudchaser snorted as she and Flitter started unfolding tables.

“Where’s Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara
and Silver Spoon?” Derpy asked as she kissed my cheek. I turned a faint shade of red as Cloudkicker and Blossomforth grinned at me.

“They’re coming with Applejack,” I answered after kissing her back. “I asked her to look after them as a favor.”

“And then she was all like, friends don’t do favors. They help friends because it’s what they do,” Derpy grinned at me after she completed her Applejack impression.

“You’re lucky I love you,” I mumbled sheepishly. “But yes, she did say that word for word.”

“You two are absolutely adorable,” Blossomforth giggled as she bumped hips with me. “Happy to see Derpy with someone. She deserves some happiness too.”

“Thanks Blossom,” I winked mischievously. “So when do you and Cloudkicker get together?” Blossomforth turned a bright shade of red as I helped the others set up.

“Hey yall!” Applejack called out warmly an she and my three sisters walked in.

“Hey AJ!” I smiled at her and my sisters. “Hey girls. How’s my sisters doing?”

“You have sisters now?” Raindrops asked with a raised eyebrow. “That’s a new development.”

“Hey wait!” Cloudkicker exclaimed as she pointed at Silver Spoon. “You were there at the group dinner. You and Sunset shared the fries and had shakes. How ya doin?”

“Y-yeah that was me,” Silver said quietly. “I’m good. Sunset is awesome! She’s fun. She’s been teaching the three of us how to play guitar. She and Scootaloo have also been showing me and Diamond how to play video games. She has a massive video game collection.”

“That’s nice,” Cloudchaser chuckled as I mussed Silver and Diamonds hair. Diamond swatted my hand away and glared while I laughed. She took the most care of her hair.

“Hold up,” Raindrops interjected with a raised hand. “Didn’t Scootaloo help make anon a miss?”

“Yes,” I admitted. “Touch her and you’ll be answering to me.”

“You’ll be answering to all of us,” Trixie agreed as my friends stood behind me. Lavender and Fuchsia stared sternly at the other girls as Raindrops gulped nervously.

“We got it,” Flitter said cautiously as she brushed some dog hair off her purple leggings. “None of us even thought about hurting her. Rainy was just asking.”

“Right,” I nodded as Scootaloo stared at Pinkie.

“Hey Pinkie,” Scootaloo muttered as Pinkie knelt down and forced her head up. I immediately tensed up instinctively.

“I forgive you Scoots,” Pinkie smiled faintly as she hugged Scootaloo. “Happy to see you get adopted. I was hoping you would for a while now.”

“Hold on,” Applejack interjected and glared at Pinkie. “If ya knew she lived on foster care, why didn’t ya tell us? That’s kinda important.”

“Because it wasn’t my business to go run around telling people,” Pinkie answered with an eyeroll. “That would be mean.” Scootaloo flinched and Pinkie hugged her tighter.

“How did you even know?” Scootaloo wheezed out. “I never told you I was in foster care. Sunset was the only one I told outright. That’s how I got adopted.” Pinkie gave her a smirk and winked.

“I’m Pinkie Pie. I know the unknown.”

“Uh okay?” Scootaloo raised an eyebrow as the two separated. “Thanks. I’m sorry for saying you and Bon Bon have a feeder fetish by the way.”

“How do you even know what that is?” Bon Bon demanded with a stern expression. Bon Bon had taken a motherly role to Scootaloo to our moms amusement.

“In the foster care, you meet all sorts of kids of different ages. Most have had hard lives. So you often learn all sorts of things from them,” Scootaloo said sheepishly as Silver Spoon hugged her. I was pleasantly surprised that the three girls had gotten along well. They did have their minor arguments but they mainly got along. Bon Bons expression softened slightly as she nodded.

“I forgive you,” Bon Bon chuckled. “Besides, Sunset would bury me in her backyard if I didn’t.” Everybody started at me as I chuckled myself.

“Maybe I would, maybe I wouldn’t.”

Author's Note

Completely off topic but I have two mini series in this universe planned. You don't have to read the main story line to read them. Basically it'll be Sunset and her group playing different video games and the other will be doing ghost hunting shit. Hopefully people like it.

Chapter XXVIII

“Well that was interesting,” Adagio commented as we started cleaning up the gym. “Wish alcohol was involved.”

“Aren’t you underage?” Blossomforth asked pointedly as she pushed the trash can my way as I gave her a grateful nod and threw my armful of garbage in it.

“No I’m not. Sonata isn’t either and she’s the youngest. We sirens are thousands of years old. We’ve seen and done practically everything,” Adagio boasted with a smirk.

“It’s true,” I admitted when I saw Blossomforth and the others giving me curious looks. Well everyone except my other friends who already knew that fact. “They’ve been around for a long, long time. They’ll most likely outlive us all.”

“That’s kinda depressing,” Lyra commented. “I think about that all the time.”

“Not this again,” Bon Bon groaned and I gave her a confused look.

“What do you mean again?” I asked curiously.

“Do you and Derpy remember when you two and Lyra spent the night at my house? It was shortly after you two started dating.”

“Uh yeah?” I shrugged. “I heard you two walking around.”

“At least that’s all she heard,” Lyra muttered. “Ow!” She rubbed the back of her head that Bon Bon slapped. “What the hell was that for?”

“For talking about our sex life in front of strangers!” Bon Bon hissed with a glare.

“Sorry,” Lyra chuckled. “It won’t happen again Bonnie.”

“Anyway, me and Lyra had a long conversation about how we are all gonna die and it’s okay to worry about,” Bon Bon explained.

“Ah interesting,” I mused as we watched my sisters playing on the opposite side of the gym.

“So what’s it like having siblings?” Vinyl asked curiously.

“It’s great,” I grinned happily. “They’re awesome. Sure, they fight amongst each other some days and I sometimes fight with them too but it’s been fun. Me and my siblings in Equestria used to be close. And then I ran off through the portal and well you all know the rest. Anyway, Silver and the others are awesome. I usually wake up most mornings with them in my bed sleeping with me.”

“That’s adorable,” Aria teased as everyone laughed.

“That’s cute,” Blossomforth agreed once she finished laughing. “What’s your siblings names? In Equestria, I mean.”

“Well one is named Sunburst. Ironically he and Starlight Glimmer were friends growing up. I was pretty young myself back then so I didn’t remember her,” I admitted as I shifted. “And well my oldest sister is well it’s my worlds version of Spitfire.”

“Oh,” Cloudkicker said finally after an awkward silence. “Must have been awkward to meet her counterpart then.”

“Oh you have no idea,” I chuckled. “I had thought Princess Celestia had sent her to come retrieve me for the longest. My sister back home is the leader of the Wonderbolts. They’re a super advanced flying team. Super hard to get into them. My worlds Rainbow Dash is obsessed with them and being a member. If I remember correctly, she’s going to the academy right now along with the Equestrian versions of Cloudkicker, Raindrops, Sassaflash, Cloudchaser, White Lightning and Sprinkle Medley.”

“What was that last name?” Bon Bon demanded as she tensed up.

“Uh Sprinkle Medley,” I said hesitantly. “Why?”

“Nothing. Just haven’t heard that name in ages,” Bon said so quietly we had to strain to hear her.

“Uh alright. Anyway, my mom was married to Stormy Flare in a herd with dad. Stormy Flare decided she wanted to see another stallion so they got divorced but all reminded good friends from what I heard. It’s a hard thing to explain to humans. I’ve never been into herding,” I explained. They all stared at me in confusion. “Okay it’s basically polygamy.”

“Oohhhhh!” They all said in enthusiasm and nodded.

“So does Spitfire know about all this?” Flitter asked with a raised eyebrow.

“No,” I admitted. “It would just make things super complicated between us. Even more so than they already are with the whole anon a miss thing.”

“True,” Flitter agreed as the door shoved open. We all stared at a panting Rainbow Dash. Lyra shot to her feet with her fists clenched.

“Gotta talk to Sunset!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Need help! Tutoring!”

I stared at her with a stunned expression. Diamond Tiara shoved Scootaloo behind her and Silver Spoon as the two clenched their own fists, glaring at Rainbow.

“No,” I said finally as I stood up to leave with my back to Rainbow.

“I could lose my ride to college!” Rainbow finally said with a desperate edge in her voice as I froze.

“What?”

“I could lose my ride to college if I get kicked off the soccer team. My parents don’t have the money to send me to college. Sports is my only way to be the first in my family to go to college,” Rainbow admitted sheepishly. “I’ll do anything. I’ll even let you hit me. After all, I did punch you in the face.” Cloudkicker stared at her in shock as Blossomforth stepped back nervously as I turned around and stepped forward.

“Ah ain’t sure that’s a good idea Dash,” Applejack said warningly as I swung my fist. It connected with Rainbows nose and she staggered backwards before falling on her ass. I took immense satisfaction in the fact she never saw the fist coming.

“Sunset!” Applejack snapped as she knelt down next to Rainbow who was groaning and holding her nose with blood starting to pour out, oddly grinning. “That was wrong!”

“What? She offered!” I shot back.

“Still! A good Christian woulda turned the other cheek!” Applejack grumbled.

“Hey I’m fine,” Dash chuckled weakly as Applejack helped her up. “Damn that girl can swing.”

“I'm taking ya to the nurse. Are ya gonna be honest about what happened?” Applejack questioned curiously. “Ah hope so.”

“Hell no! I offered to let her punch me after all!” Rainbow said proudly. Thank God Scootaloo hadn’t seen it. I didn’t like the idea of her seeing me punch her idol in the face. I stepped closer to Rainbow and folded my arms on my chest as Trixie was giggling with Fuchsia as the pair hid their cruel smirks.

“After school tomorrow. You can take me to your house for tutoring.”

Author's Note

I'm happy to announce I now have a discord server! This is going to be the easiest way to reach me and stay up to date on all my stories that I'm currently working on and future ones. It's a little bare right now but more will be added including a music bot a writing schedule. Be sure to make an account and join! https://discord.gg/FFmUpqZAwJ

Chapter XXIX

I walked down the hall eagerly bobbing my head to the music and waving at the random students who smiled at me. It was only a few but meh. I had my own group that cared about me now. I technically owe Sunset for that. She unknowingly got a lot of balls rolling by just stepping foot in this world.

Hell, she technically got me and Octavia together because Octavia was mad one day over something Sunset said about her and it gave me the courage to talk to her. Granted, there was more to that story but that’s for another day. Or as Pinkie said, the author was working on it. Whatever the hell that meant.

“Hey Vinyl!” Bon Bon appeared in front of me with a cheery grin. Thank God that her dating Lyra got her to loosen up. The only reason I knew she said my name was I was good at reading lips. I paused my music and slipped my head phones off.

“Hey Bons. How’s it going?” I asked with a smile as we started walking down the hall side by side.

“Great and yourself?” Bon Bon eagerly asked. I was slightly worried now. She was usually always happy yes but not like this. I’ve spent enough time around Lyra to know when someone is overly happy is because they want something.

“Decent I suppose. Accidentally put salt in my coffee today. That was a bit of a downside but who cares.”

“That sucks. Listen, can you help me with something?” Bon Bon asked hopefully with a glint in her eyes. There it was. Turns out she was spending too much time with Lyra because evidently the mint girl was rubbing off on her. In more ways than one.

“Yeah sure with what?” I asked cautiously.

“Playing a prank on Sunset and Lyra,” Bon Bon whispered in my ear and I grinned. Now that I was all for. “They put my hand in hot water at the first sleep over before you became friends with Sunset in an attempt to make me pee myself. I wanna prank em back.”

“Hold on,” I held up a hand as we approached Bon Bons locker. “Wasn’t that months ago? Why prank them now?”

“Because,” Bon Bon said simply. “I simply wanted to lure them into a false sense of security into thinking I wouldn’t prank them back. Now that it’s been months, they won’t be expecting a revenge prank now.” I stared at Bon Bon with wide eyes.

“You know, I’ve dealt with a fiery demon unicorn girl from a magical pony world who mind controlled you and my other friends who later became our best friend, and helped said best friend face down three girls who magically controlled you and my friends once again with magic from said magical pony world who also became our best friends. Out of all of them, I think you’re the most dangerous threat this school has ever faced.”

“Oh please,” Bon Bon scoffed with a mischievous grin. “I’m not that evil. I just waited and bidded my time till I could strike when they were at their weakest. Come by my house after school and we can go over the plan.”

“Hey there Vinyl!” Sweetie Drops said happily as I stepped into the Sweet Shoppe.

“Hey Miss Drops,” I grunted out as she hugged me. She and Derpy give the strongest hugs I swear. They should have a hug off one day. I’d pay good money to see that.

“You don’t have to call me that dear. Sweetie is just fine!” Sweetie Drops chuckled as she dumped random amounts of candy into my backpack. “Got your favorite chocolates in. Don’t eat them all in one go and remember to brush your teeth after eating. Caramel can do awful things to your teeth dearie!”

“I’ll be sure to do just that. Keeping my teeth in perfect condition is my main priority,” I reassured her as Bon Bon appeared at the top of the stairs and subtly beckoned me to hurry up.

“Based on your expression, I’m assuming my daughter is at the top of the stairs gesturing for you to hurry up?” Sweetie asked with a knowing smile.

“Uh maybe?” I admitted sheepishly.

“Go have fun,” Sweeties smile grew. “I know what you two are planning by the way. My lips are sealed. Just don’t scare Sunset and Lyra too much with this prank.” Why the hell did she know what was happening and I didn’t? I guess the rumors about Bon Bon having a tight relationship with her mom was true.

“I don’t even know what’s going to happen,” I admitted as I walked up the stairs as Bon Bons mom chuckled in response. I was pulled into Bon Bons room and she locked the door.

“Alright so Lyra has a accidental habit of putting plastic in her mouth to chew on. It’s a stress reliever and a something she just does subconsciously for fun too,” Bon Bon explained.

“Okay. I already knew this. How can chewing plastic prank Sunset?” I asked as I leaned on her bed and crossed my arms.

“Because. Once she sees Lyra try it, she’s gonna be confused and put the same item in her mouth and suck on it,” Bon Bon grinned.

“Okay?” I said in confusion. “What item?” Bon Bon grinned as she reached under her bed and pulled out said item, holding up said item and my eyes widened as I leaned forward.

“Holy shit.”

“Mhm,” Bon Bon giggled proudly. “I’m gonna open it up, put it in a box and act like someone delivered it to her house.”

“Are you actually going to use it?” I asked worriedly.

“Ew no! That’s disgusting!” Bon Bon exclaimed as she turned slightly green but grinned evilly. “But Lyra and Sunset don’t know that.” I gulped nervously. Remind me never to get on Bon Bons bad side.

And this, is what convinced me that Bon Bon was the most dangerous threat at Canterlot High.

Chapter XXX

“Are you ready to go?” I asked dryly as Rainbow jumped slightly. The girl had been curled up in a slight ball under a table in Derpys dad’s classroom, snoring. “It’s after school, you’re supposed to take me to your house so I can tutor you.”

“Oh yeah sorry,” Rainbow muttered sheepishly as she rolled out from under the table and stood up. “Gym class and soccer practice was intense today.”

“Gym was a bit rough yeah. Cloudkicker was kicking my ass in soccer,” I admitted. “Tennis Match invited me out to coffee and a game of tennis next week. I think Trixie is doing another magic show that same week.”

“Yeah Kicker is good at soccer. And watch out for Tennis, she’s sweet and all but she’s the best person I know at tennis. She kicks ass literally,” Rainbow admitted as we walked outside the school and to her car.

“How did you get this?” I demanded and gawked at the Mustang sitting there, the sun shining off the red car.

“Bought it,” Rainbow said smugly as we sat inside. “Saved up for months. Plus my parents helped out a bit and I pay them back.” I quickly reined in my emotions and nodded.

“That’s nice of them,” I commented as Rainbow started driving down the road.

“So uh how have ya been?” Rainbow asked cautiously.

“I’m good. Yourself?”

“Been better if I’m being honest. So uh how’s Scootaloo?” Rainbow asked hopefully.

“She’s okay. She’s a good kid. There’s only so much I can do about the bullying though. At least it’s spread between the three girls. Me and the others can’t be everywhere to protect Scootaloo. At least people have a tiny amount of fear of me still. Never thought that would be something I appreciate,” I admitted.

“She’s being bullied?” Rainbows head snapped to me as I pushed her face back to the road.

“Eyes on the road. And yeah. I thought you knew,” I answered in confusion.

“No but it makes sense I guess. That’s shitty,” Rainbow grumbled. “Does she ever talk about me?”

“Sometimes,” I admitted. “Mainly in her sleep. I honestly think she’s just trying to fill a Rainbow sized hole in her heart. Especially with her spending more time with me.”

“I did hear about her calling you sister?” Rainbow said nervously. “And something about you saying go to the car where mom and your sisters are waiting?”

“We can discuss that later. Mom did adopt some girls recently so I have some sisters now,” I answered and smiled faintly as I looked out the window. “You know them.”

“Do I now?” Rainbow challenged. “Who?”

“Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara. They’re awesome girls. Silver Spoon randomly likes cuddling. I can’t tell you the amount of times I’ve walked into my room as she and Derpy are sleeping with each other,” I said fondly.

“Huh,” Rainbow muttered as we parked outside a two story house. “Never thought that would happen with those two.” I picked up a slight sound of distrust in her voice and I tensed up slightly at that.

“I’m sorry,” Rainbow said suddenly. “For everything. I’ll do anything to make this right as long as I don’t get punched.”

“Are you offering?” I asked with a bit of hope.

“No.”

“Damn,” I chuckled as I followed her inside her house.

“Hey Sunset!” Windy Whistles stepped forward and greeted me eagerly, handing me a cookie. “Very nice to see you again.”

“Hi Mrs. Whistles. It’s nice to see you again as well,” I answered neutrally.

“Please,” Windy chuckled as she brushed some of her orangish hair. “Windy is fine. Dad is at work and will be back soon.”

“Oh okay mom. I got her to help me with homework like you suggested,” Rainbow said proudly.

“I’m proud of you Dash. Who’s the best at asking for help with her schoolwork? You are!” Windy cheered. “Dash is!”

“Kill me now,” Rainbow muttered quietly with a red face. “We’ll be up in my room. Gotta get started on the school work after all.”

“I want to talk to Sunset first please,” Windy said and her voice became serious to my concern. Rainbow rolled her eyes and nodded.

“Don’t scare her too much Mom,” Rainbow grumbled as she walked up through stairs and disappeared into a room.

“Please,” Windy gestured to the couch. “Sit with me for a while.”

“Uh okay?” I said hesitantly as we sat down on the couch.

“I’m sorry first off. I did know about the account but I didn’t know Rainbow blamed you for it. All she said for a bit was you two weren’t friends anymore until the assembly and she confessed her involvement to kicking you out of the group. To say we’re disappointed in her is an understatement.”

“I can believe that. She didn’t tell you about everyone accusing me of being behind it?” I asked curiously. “The whole school hated me.”

“She did tell us that but wouldn’t take it further. I think she wanted to keep that separate from home. Rainbow has a complicated relationship with us. We go a bit overboard with supporting her so she doesn’t tell us much about school,” Windy admitted with a sigh. Based on the little I knew and had witnessed earlier, I could believe the overly supportive thing.

“Yeah she doesn’t like school,” I answered with a smirk.

“I know,” Windy admitted as she squeezed my hands suddenly. “I know you’re mad at her over this but I hope one day you’ll forgive her. I hate seeing her this way. Maybe one day when you become a parent you’ll understand. I purposely suggested she come to you to get the ball rolling a bit.”

“I will try,” I finally said as we stared up the stairs. “And I’m certain I’ll get her grades up. Scootaloo mentioned she was gonna try to stop by. Let her inside and I’ll work my magic. In more ways than one. I got a plan.” Windy nodded as she relaxed and released my hands.

“Thank you Sunset. I hope one day we can get to know more about each other than the little we know.” I paused on the stairs and looked back at her smiling.

“Me too.”

Chapter XXXI

“Sweet fucking god,” I muttered in disgust as I stared at Rainbows filthy room. The most disgusting smell attacked my noise as I glared at the sheepish Rainbow haired girl.

“Yeah it’s a bit messy,” Rainbow agreed as she sat on her bed next to her science book.

“A bit messy?” I echoed in disbelief. “Rainbow Dash, there’s moldy pizza boxes, panties and a bra on your ceiling fan! Random piles of garbage all over your floor and a God awful fucking smell that honestly the Germans could have used as a weapon in world war two!”

“I highly doubt they could have gassed people with it,” Rainbow scoffed.

“That theory has yet to be fucking proven,” I maintained my glare. “Cleaner room or I won’t ever tutor you again.”

“Okay,” Rainbow muttered as I sat next to her with my own book.

“Ever,” I added for emphasis as I opened my book. “What page?”

“Uhh page three eighty five I think?” Rainbow offered as I slammed my head against the book.

“Seriously Dash?” I growled. “Are you asking or telling me?”

“Telling! I’m telling you,” Rainbow announced as we sat quietly reading the book.

“Already, what’s a quasar?” I finally asked after getting a feel of what the chapter was about. I personally really loved astronomy. Diamond Tiara surprisingly shared that opinion with me.

“Uhhh,” Rainbows eyes scanned the page frantically as I sighed. “Quasars are a subclass of active galactic nuclei.”

“Good job,” I admitted grudgingly. “Alright, what planet has the most moons?”

“Earth!” Rainbow said proudly. “Right?”

“No Dash. Try again.”

“Pluto?”

“Not a planet anymore. Stupid decision in my opinion but whatever. Try again.”

“Saturn.” I gave her a stern look.

“Are you going to guess every planet in the solar system till you get it right or actually read it in the book?” I demanded.

“Hey if I keep guessing each planet, then I’m guaranteed to land on the right one!” Rainbow defended herself. “Uh Neptune is a planet right?”

“No Dash!” I paused and corrected myself. “It is a planet but not the right one. Seriously, it’s Jupiter. Jupiter has the most moons. You have to try harder.”

“I guess you were right all those years ago. I’m just a stupid athlete,” Rainbow muttered as she slumped against the wall and my facial expression softened.

“You’re not stupid Dash. You’re a smart girl if you just apply yourself more. I’ve seen you pass math tests before.”

“Because math is needed for angles in soccer and other sports,” Rainbow answered. “No wonder you don’t trust me. Why would you trust a dumb ass?”

“You’re not a dumb ass. And you can get my trust back by working for it,” I replied as Rainbow stared at me.

“Well how about I start right now?” She offered with a slight smile.

“And how so?” I raised an eye brow. Rainbow sighed and sucked in a breath.

“Back after the fall formal turned into a warzone, we went to Rarity’s for a sleepover and me and AJ started talking. We both agreed if you ever started acting like how you used to, we would kick you out and cut off all ties. We told the others our back up plan and they reluctantly agreed to it. Fluttershy and Pinkie had been the most against it. And well you know the rest."

“You guys confronted me after my biological mother died, screamed at me, you punched me in front of my friends and kicked me out. I remember it well,” I replied bitterly and Rainbow visibly winced as she looked away before quickly looking back. “Did you ever believe I was innocent?”

“No.”

I resisted the urge to cry a bit and looked down. Rainbow sighed and squeezed my shoulder.

“I’m sorry. I know you’re gettin a lot of that right know but I mean it. I’m damn lucky I know you. You’re the most kick ass, bad ass magical pony girl. You really turned yourself around and I shoulda take that into account,” Rainbow said as she let go of me.

“I know.”

“What, that you’re a badass or that I’m sorry?”

“Well both,” I smirked faintly.

“So are we cool? Or well, as cool as we can be considering all that shit?” Rainbow asked hopefully.

“Yeah. But it’s gonna take more work on your part, given you punched me and all. Rarity I have a lot of issues with too.”

“Because she was pretty antagonistic to you also right?” Rainbow asked.

“Good job,” I teased as I started reading. “That was a big word for you.”

“Shut up.”

“And to answer your question, yes. That’s the reason.”

“Fair enough. At this point, someone could have video evidence of you shooting someone in the head and killing them and I still wouldn’t believe it until there was more proof,” Rainbow stated with a grin as I chuckled.

“Okay I’m not unreasonable. If someone has video evidence of me doing that, I’d suggest you believe it. Hell, I would.”

“Meh. Besides, it’d be cool to be friends with a criminal!”

“Yeah no. Not for murder. And technically you already are friends with a criminal.”

“Who?” Rainbow asked in confusion.

“Me duh. Remember not only was I a prostitute, I also committed theft when I stole Twilight’s crown,” I pointed out. “That’s a serious crime back in Equestria. Surprised I wasn’t dragged back in cuffs and executed or tossed in Tartarus.” As much as I loved her, thankfully Lyra wasn’t here or I’d have to hear about me Sunsetting again.

“She exonerated you for that though,” Rainbow reminded me. “And the first one, well is prostitution that much of a crime? Half the time is just people forced into it and the other half it’s people getting desperate to survive like you were.”

“Still happened,” I argued. “And I guess you’re right. We should get back to work. I’m glad we sorted this shit out a bit. We can do more later. You have a lot of work to do and a special guest.”

“Yeah me too. And wait what?” Rainbow questioned with her eyebrows raised.

“Scootaloo is coming over. And you’re gonna talk to her.”

Chapter XXXII

“I’m sorry what?” Rainbow asked in shock as she recoiled and slammed her head on her head board and groaned. “Ow.”

“You’re talking to Scootaloo. I already arranged for her to be dropped off shortly with your mom. And after the whole incident in the gym, you two aren’t going to be alone. Scootaloo asked me to be a mediator of sorts. So I’m gonna be impartial but will some times chime in,” I explained. Or well, as impartial as I could be. A part of me feels more protective of Scootaloo than I ever did before. I always did like the kid.

“But I’m not ready!” Rainbow exclaimed.

“That’s what she said,” I muttered without thinking.

“What?”

“Sorry,” I sheepishly shrugged and bit back a smirk at Rainbows confusion. “I spent the night at Lyra’s the other night. She has a interesting sense of humor. Anyway, you have nothing to worry about. I already promised the kid that when me and you worked things out, I’d get you two talking.”

“Talk about heavy handed approach,” Rainbow mumbled.

“Maybe so but it’s effective. This is your payment. Unless you want me to punch you again as payment,” I grinned slightly at that as Rainbow shivered slightly.

“Yeah no thanks. I think one punch from you is enough to last me a life time,” Rainbow admitted. “My nose still hurts.”

“Damn doesn’t that suck,” I commented.

“Meh like you said I offered. Redheart and your mom was badgering me to tell them who. I just told them I slipped in the locker room,” Rainbow said with a smirk. “I definitely wasn’t gonna give you up after offering to let you punch me.”

“I know. I believed you. Why I don’t know but sounds like Scoots is here,” I smirked at the sound of the girl walking slowly up the stairs.

“Fuck my life,” Rainbow whispered as Windy opened the door.

“Got a guest Dash!” She announced and glanced around the room in disgust. “And clean your room. I’ll give you three girls some space.”

She disappeared down the stairs as Scootaloo nervously stuck her head in and I gestured her to come in. She sat next to me as Rainbow stared at her neutrally.

“Hey sis!” I pulled her into a one armed hug as Rainbow raised an eyebrow.

“Hey,” Scootaloo hugged back as her eyes lingered on Rainbow.

“I’m here to play a mediator. If things are getting rude, I’ll intervene before you two rip each other apart. I may also add my two cents in here and there,” I explained to the two girls.

“Okay,” Scootaloo muttered.

“So anything you wanna say Dash?” I asked pointedly. Dash glared at me and leaned close to me.

“Why me?” She hissed in my ear.

“Because you’re older,” I shot back quietly.

“Why did you do it?” Rainbow asked finally after a moment of silence. “I thought I told you loyalty was important. You were loyal to no one at all!”

“I was jealous of Sunset stealing you from me. Or well that’s what I thought was happening. And in my defense, I was loyal to my friends through anon a miss and up till the end. Can you say the same? Considering you abandoned Sunset within the fourth day,” Scootaloo snapped as Rainbow tensed up suddenly.

“Scootaloo,” I said warningly. “That was uncalled for.”

“Sorry,” Scootaloo muttered. “I’m not wrong though.”

“She’s right,” Rainbow sighed. “But it doesn’t make it right. Don’t ever say that to me again, please and thank you. We’re here talking about you. I’ve come to terms with my mistakes.”

“Just like I have,” Scootaloo countered and I have to admit I’m impressed. I only knew a few people who could verbally spar with Rainbow easily. “You’re not the only one here with regrets. Sure I could have came up to you, but you would have brushed me aside. Before anon a miss, when was the last time we played soccer? When was the last time we went to the movies together? Answer me that Dash.”

“After the fall formal,” Rainbow said immediately.

“And anytime recently?” Scootaloo pressed as Rainbow rubbed her head.

“Uh I don’t remember. A few months ago or so,” Rainbow admitted as her eyes widened. “Shit.”

“Yep,” Scootaloo hid a smug grin as I gave her a disapproving look. “Months ago after you became friends with Sunset. Sure you talked to me at school but that isn’t good enough. You preach all about loyalty but where was your loyalty to me? As soon as you got a new person in your life, I was gone. Everything we did together, you did with her. I’d have been completely down sharing that time together with you two but you never thought to even extend that offer. If you wanted me gone, you could have just said so and I would have given up.”

Rainbow and I gave each other a slightly stunned look as we absorbed her words. Rainbow quickly shook her head and focused on my sister.

“I never meant to hurt you. I didn’t mean to do that,” Rainbow admitted as she suddenly slid to Scootaloo and I tensed up just in case this went poorly. “I’d never hurt you on purpose. You should know that. I don’t want you gone. I’m not good at touchy feely emotions mind you. I didn’t know I was hurting you. You should have just told me.”

“And if our roles were swapped, would you have told me? If I was older and you were younger?” Scootaloo retorted. Rainbow inhaled and looked away.

“No I wouldn’t.” Scootaloo pressed her head against my shoulder and cursed into my shoulder.

“I’ll let the cussing slide,” I smirked. “Anything else you two gotta say?”

“I’m sorry,” Rainbow muttered. “We both made mistakes. I should have tried harder with you. I just got so caught up trying to keep my promise I didn’t think how you would be affected. I’ll forgive you for anon a miss. Can you forgive me?” We both stared at Scootaloo as she wet her lips nervously.

“I don’t know.”

Chapter XXXIII

“Are you sure this is gonna be okay?” Ruby asked curiously as I continued driving down the road. Minuette sat in the passenger seat and Cherry Berry sat in 2 back of my jeep entertaining Ruby.

“Yes I’m sure. It’s been awhile since we’ve seen my sister and Sunset. It’s good to visit, especially since you have a cousin and I have a niece now we have more excuses to see each other,” I explained. “Don’t ya wanna see your favorite cousin?”

“She’s her only cousin,” Minuette chimed in with a grin.

“Of course I do!” Ruby shouted and we all winced. “I love Sunset! She’s strong, kind, funny, dependable, tough, she plays toys with me, and is huggable!”

“As accurate as all that is love,” I began. “Please don’t scream in the car when the windows are up. It’s super loud in here.”

“Sorry mom,” Ruby smiled sheepishly. “Are we there yet?”

“Five more minutes dear,” Minuette giggled. “Once we get past this red light we will be there. Your sister lives in such a nice small quiet neighborhood, Berry.”

“I know right?” I agreed.

“Let’s sing the road song!” Ruby exclaimed.

“The what?” Cherry asked with a raised eyebrow.

“It’s from Spongebob,” Ruby explained. “It goes like this I think. Road, road, road, road, road, road, road, road, road, road. Let’s all sing the road song I wanna sing it all day long. Road, road, road, road, road, road, road, road, road, road. Let’s all sing along!” We all fell silent as we looked at her patiently.

“That’s it?” I asked after the moment of silence.

“That’s all I remember,” Ruby admitted sheepishly as we all laughed.

“There’s definitely more than that,” Minuette answered between her laughing. “But that was beautiful Ruby. You’re going places.”

“Of course I’m going places. We’re in the car,” Ruby agreed as I chuckled again.

“Well looks like we’re here. Hopefully she doesn’t care about a surprise visit,” I muttered. Technically she knew we were coming. She just didn’t know when. Lightning Dust was leaning against the wall of my sisters house as we pulled into the driveway.

“Hey Lightning!” Minuette grinned as she got out and waved at the girl as I shut the jeep off and got out. Lightning gave a grin as she jogged up.

“Well this is a surprise,” Lightning said as she high fived us all before fist bumping Ruby. “What are ya guys here for?”

“Visiting the fam and my nieces friends,” I explained with a wink. “Also here to see the Friendship Games. Heard Sunset and the others are taking part. Gotta support my favorite niece after all.”

“Nice. We’re gonna show the Shadowbolts who’s the boss this time!” Lightning grinned wider as she slammed her fist into her open palm. “They don’t stand a chance. When’s the last time I saw yall?”

“After anon a miss got revealed,” Cherry answered as mine and Lightnings faces darkened slightly.

“Yeah that was a shi-” Lightning paused and stared at my eight year daughter. “Screwed up situation. Be careful going inside, it’s chaotic right now.”

“Why?” Minuette asked. “Are the other girls here?”

“Nah it’s just me today. Lyra and Bon Bon are getting the school prepared for the games. Mainly decorating the walls and such. Applejack and Pinkie are busy baking, Rainbow is at the gym. I don’t know what the others are doing but I know for a fact Trixie is getting ready for a magic show,” Lightning replied as she leaned against the car.

“Ooh! Can we go to Trixie’s magic show please mom?” Ruby begged and gave me puppy dog eyes. I melted a bit at the look and sighed.

“Yes love,” I grinned and rubbed her hair. “We can go. Trixie is gonna be happy to have her favorite little assistant back.”

“Yay!” Ruby shouted and jumped around.

“Trixie has a lot of stuff planned. The three haven’t told us what to keep us surprised but it’s gonna be awesome,” Lightning chuckled as she helped get our suitcases out.

“Epic,” I commented as we started walking inside. “Now let’s see what this chaos is you’re talking about.” I opened the door and we all stepped inside, shutting the door gently behind us. Three girls ran past us with the orange skinned girl with purple hair ran past in the lead with a terrified expression.

“What is happening in here?” Cherry muttered as we watched with wide eyes. The orange girl disappeared into a room and looped around, skidding to a stop when she noticed us.

“Who are you all?” She asked warily as she approached Ruby.

“Uh I’m Cheerilees sister. I’m Berry Punch,” I introduced myself. “That’s Cheerilees other sister, Cherry Berry. That’s my girlfriend Minuette and that’s my daughter, Ruby Pinch. Who are you?”

“Scootaloo,” she answered with a raised eyebrow. “I’m Sunset’s sister.”

We all stared at her in stunned silence. I didn’t know what she was talking about but I was gonna find out. Two girls ran into the room, one with lavender hair and a white streak. The other was grey with grey hair and both were giggling.

“Got ya now!” The grey one shouted.

“I don’t know who you are but help us!” The pink girl pointed at Ruby. “Grab her! Scootaloo, we are going to put makeup on you and dress you up and you have no say!”

We all looked at each other in confusion as they grabbed Scootaloos shoulders and started dragging her upstairs.

“Help me strange people!” Scootaloo begged. “Sunset!” Sunset burst into the room and looked around frantically before her eyes fell on the girls dragging Scootaloo away.

“Diamond Tiara! Silver Spoon! What on earth are you two doing?” Sunset demanded as she chased the three up the stairs and disappeared.

“Dressing her up!” One explained.

“Making her look gorgeous!” The other added.

“Kidnapping me!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

“Ruby, go help your cousin. I’m gonna find my sister,” I smiled at my daughter. Ruby nodded and took off up the stairs as we all looked at each other and shrugged as Lightning Dust struggled not to laugh.

Things were kinda weird right now but I’m gonna find out what the hell was going on.

Author's Note

Sorry for not uploading a chapter for two days. Took a small break.

Chapter XXXIV

I leaned back in the couch, watching Sunset finish talking to Lightning Dust at the doorway.

“See you guys around!” Lightning waved as she stepped outside. “See ya next week Scootaloo. We can run around the track again.”

“Sounds good,” I waved back as the door shut and Sunset bounded back into the room eagerly. Berry Punch was sitting next to Cheerilee and Minuette talking while Cherry Berry played with Ruby on the floor. Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara were talking to the two on the floor and Sunset sat down next to me.

“Why aren’t you closer to the others?” Sunset asked me.

“No reason,” I shrugged. “Who are these people?”

“Well Ruby is our cousin, Aunt Berry and Aunt Cherry. Minuette is dating Aunt Berry. They randomly like surprising us by showing up somewhat unannounced,” Sunset smirked. “Aunt Berry is impulsive at times.”

“I heard that!” She called out before focusing on Cheerilee. “So when exactly were you going to tell us you adopted three more kids?”

“Well you see I got really busy at work and dealing three other kids. It’s a lot of work but worth it. I promise I was gonna tell you guys,” Cheerilee said sheepishly as she looked around. “Ruby seems to have hit it off with Diamond and Silver.”

“Fair enough,” Cherry chimed in. “They seem like a bunch of nice kids.”

“Except when they’re dragging their sister upstairs to their room to do her makeup and shove her in a dress against her will,” Cheerilee gave Diamond and Silver a stern look as I hid a grin behind my hand. That had been the scariest moment of my life. At least Sunset had helped clean the mascara and the bunch of other makeup products I didn’t even know the names of off my face. The dress was annoying too. Too girly.

“Sorry Scootaloo!” Silver shouted before giggling and I rolled my eyes. Never once in my life did I think I’d be the sister of the two girls who once bullied me and my friends endlessly.

“I’m gonna smother them in their sleep later,” I muttered.

“No killing your sisters,” Sunset smirked as she mussed my hair. “Especially not me please.”

“No promises,” I answered with a faint smile. “Go hang out with your family. I’ll be fine.”

“They’re your family too,” Sunset corrected with a frown. “Our family. Not mine. Ours.”

“Maybe,” I muttered quietly as I watched them all talking and laughing. Even Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were getting along. I sighed and slipped out of the room and walked up stairs to my room. No matter how much I resisted, Cheerilee still insisted on helping me make the room my own. I had various posters of bands Sunset and Cheerilee deemed appropriate for me decorate the walls. A small TV and a old Xbox sat in the corner. I prefer the three sixty in all honesty. My two other younger sisters surprisingly enjoyed watching me play video games.

I sighed and started tossing clothes into my back pack, looking out the window and rolled my eyes. The sun was setting and it was half dark.

“Where are you going?” I jumped slightly at the voice. Diamond Tiara and Ruby stood in the doorway with curious expressions.

“Leaving,” I said simply.

“Why?” Ruby asked.

“Because I don’t fit in. You guys all get along and I just well don’t. I’m the odd one out. You guys have so much in common with our aunts,” I admitted.

“Wait here!” Ruby exclaimed as she and Diamond took off down the stairs. I rolled my eyes and kept packing.

“And just where do you think you’re going young lady?” A voice demanded and I tensed up, slowly looking at the door. A stern looking Cherry Berry stood in the doorway with her arms crossed.

“Oh uh going out,” I lied nervously as she narrowed her eyes.

“I’m in my thirties. I know when I’m being lied to. Especially being related to Berry Punch. So why don’t we try that again?”

“Okay fine I’m running to Sweetie Belles or Apple Blooms house for a few days. I’m sure they’ll let me stay for a bit,” I admitted. She rolled her eyes and stepped a bit into the room.

“And why are you doing that?” The older women questioned.

“Look around us! You and Sunset already have a great relationship, heck even my two other sisters are hitting it off with everyone and I’m just not. I’m not used to having this many people in the house at once,” I grumbled as I zipped my bag up. Cherry Berry quickly snatched it up and smirked. “Hey! Give me that back!”

“You want it? Come and get it!” She taunted as she walked out of the room and downstairs. I rolled my eyes in frustration and gave chase.

“I don’t have time for these games!” I called out as I jumped down the stairs and froze. Everyone was staring at me with various stern looks. Sunset leaned against the front door with her arms crossed as she glared at me. Even Cheerilee was glaring at me and I gulped nervously. Cherry Berry gave me a grin as she held the backpack above her head. “Oh hey everyone. This isn’t what it looks like.”

“Really?” Cheerilee asked dryly with a unamused expression. “Looks like you’re trying to run away from where I’m standing.”

“You told them?” I demanded, glaring at Diamond Tiara. She surprisingly held her ground and glared right back, snorting.

“Well duh. Strength in numbers and all.”

“Great,” I muttered. “I can’t get past all these people. Sunset is quick.”

“That was the point. You’re staying,” Sunset commented as she stared at me disapprovingly. “Ya know, when mom first adopted me after the fall formal, I debated running away every night because I didn’t think I deserved her affection or her even putting up with me. Just like you do.”

“Really?” I asked. “But you’re like perfect. You’re the perfect daughter!”

“I randomly leave the house without telling mom often,” Sunset reminded me. “I do a bunch of other stuff that annoys mom. I’m a decent daughter but I’m far from perfect.”

“She’s right,” Cheerilee chimed in. “Just how I do stuff that annoys her. You can try and leave but there’s more of us here. And I easily found Sunset after she disappeared one night with Lyra and Derpy. Sunset can easily have her whole group out looking too.”

“Lyra and Bon Bon are busy and so are the others,” I challenged. “They wouldn’t.”

“Lyra and Bon Bon would drop whatever they’re doing because I ask for help,” Sunset shot back. “They literally left in the middle of a date just to come help me because I was having a panic attack and texted them. The others would drop everything too to come help. So think about that again.”

“Fine I’m wrong,” I admitted.

“About time you got it through your thick skull,” Silver Spoon grumbled as she stared at me.

“Silver Spoon!” Cheerilee admonished. “That was uncalled for.”

“Sorry!”

“Come to the living room and get to know your aunts,” Minuette winked. “And me of course. I may not be part of the family but I’m still the coolest one here!”

“As if!” Berry snorted. “Sorry but that right goes to Ruby.”

“Nope!” Ruby shook her head and pointed at Sunset. “Sunsets the coolest! She’s my hero after all.” Sunset turned a bright shade of red as she rubbed the back of her head as we all laughed at her reaction. Cherry Berry tossed me the back pack and I caught it, staring her as she shrugged.

“Choice is yours. You’re not gonna get far though.”

I looked at all their faces and tossed the backpack behind me. Cheerilee gave me an approving nod as Ruby and Silver Spoon yanked me into the living room.

“Now let’s watch movies!” Ruby announced.

I gave an eager nod as Sunset joined me on the couch.

“Bet you’re happy you stayed, aren’t you?” She whispered in my ear with a smirk.

“Mhm.”

Chapter XXXV

“Are you sure Sunset won’t murder us?” I asked cautiously as I carried an armful of flowers. Rose gave me a nod, barely able to see her behind her mountain of flowers.

“I mean, we’re doing something nice for Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. Lily is decorating Sweeties locker right now. I think Blossomforth is doing Sunsets locker like we asked,” Rose explained as we approached Scootaloo and Apple Blooms lockers.

“True. Surprisingly Sunset hasn’t talked to us yet,” I answered. “With how often we swap out the flowers on her locker.”

“Well maybe because we keep running away because we’re afraid of her killing us,” Rose muttered as she started covering the locker with flowers. “We don’t give her a chance to talk to us because we make ourselves scarce after school.”

“True what’s the point of trying to get her forgiveness if we never actually allow her a chance to tell us she does,” I mused.

“Precisely,” Rose nodded as we stepped back and admired our work. “Looks good.”

“Mhm. Hopefully Lily is having as much luck as we did,” I smirked slightly. “And the flowers covers up the rude vandalism of the other students.”

“Reminds me of Sunset’s locker after the fall formal,” Rose said. “And anon a miss.” We both sighed as I rubbed the back of my head as we heard foot steps behind us.

“Ooh! Pretty!” Sweetie Belle giggled as her and Apple Bloom stepped up next to us.

“Uh what is this?” Apple Bloom asked with a raised eyebrow. “Feel like ahm in a floral store.”

“It’s us apologizing,” I stepped forward and explained. The two girls stared at me and my sister.

“Uh for what?”

“Ya know for being jerks to you three for thinking you saying we were sleeping together,” Rose answered with a grin. “Do you like them?”

“Beautiful!” Sweetie Belle approached the flowers and sniffed one of my sisters roses. “I like roses.”

“Same,” Rose agreed readily as she stroked one. “They smell good.”

“Sunset says they taste good according to Scootaloo,” Apple Bloom commented casually as Rose stared in horror.

“Murderer!”

“Anyway, we good?” I asked hopefully. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle stared at each other before nodding with grins.

“Yeah,” they said in unison.

“Well that’s reassuring,” I muttered. “Thanks.”

“Do you two always finish each other’s sentences?” Sweetie questioned curiously.

“Someday,” I admitted.

“But not often! Typically it’s all three of us!” Rose chimed in eagerly. They stared at us in confusion before shrugging.

“We do that too,” Sweetie Belle agreed.

“Hey aren’t you supposed to be at your locker?” I asked suddenly after a few seconds of silence. Sweetie Belle nodded slightly before taking off down the hall.

“Well that’s resolved,” Rose said finally as we watched the young girl disappear around the corner. “See you around Apple Bloom. Have a good day.”

“Yall too. And ya can call me Bloom. Ah don’t mind.”

“Okay Bloom,” I said casually. “See ya around.”

“See ya,” she said as she opened her locker and started waving at us. We waved back before disappearing around the corner.

“That went well,” Rose commented.

“Mhm.”

I leaned against my locker and watched the crowd of students disappear into their respective classes.

“That was an awful fight,” Rose shuddered as Redheart started walking Captain Planet to the nurses office.

“Agreed. He started it though. Flash Sentry had every right to punch him. I just didn’t expect half the school get involved,” I said as a janitor started cleaning up the blood on the locker. Thankfully there wasn’t that much of it. He quickly got it all cleaned and walked away with his mop bucket and rags.

“Same here,” Rose agreed as someone tapped my shoulder. We both looked at a green girl with green hair, a striped shirt and blue pants.

“Uhm hi,” she whispered.

“Hey there!” Rose said warmly. “Wait who are you exactly?”

“Wallflower. Wallflower Blush. I was uh wondering if Lily was here,” Wallflower said hesitantly. Rose and I made eye contact and shrugged.

“No she’s not. Why?” I asked curiously.

“Good. So she isn’t here for this,” Wallflower admitted and we nervously stepped back as her eyes widened. “No not like that! She’s just super, super intimidating and yeah.”

“Ah okay. She can be at times,” I chuckled. “I’m Daisy and that’s Rose.”

“I know who you are,” Wallflower answered. We stood in silence before Rose nervously laughed.

“So what can we do for you? Want to order some flowers or uh something?” Rose asked and folded her arms.

“No I uh wanted to ask you something and hopefully be friends but this conversation isn’t going how I wanted,” Wallflower answered. “I’m messing up so bad and that’s awful. I can’t screw up.”

“It’s okay!” Rose grinned at her. “I make mistakes often. Like the time I actually over watered a cactus. Or the time Daisy tripped over her dress and fell down the stairs.”

“I thought we agreed never to talk about that again,” I grumbled before laughing a little. It was funny now but awful at the time. “So what did you want to ask us and how exactly do you know us?”

“I’ve been watching you three for a bit in an attempt to figure out how to approach you all. I don’t really like public speaking and this has been an awkward hello so how about we restart?” Wallflower offered as she reached into her bag.

“How so?” Rose asked as Wallflower pulled out a rock. “Ooh pretty!”

“Nice rock,” I commented nervously as it started to glow.

“W-what are you doing?” Rose demanded nervously as I placed an arm in front of my sister protectively as Wallflower pointed it at us.

“Ow!” I grunted in pain as a bright light hit us both.

“Arrgh!” Rose cried out as we hit our knees and we looked around in confusion as running feet came up.

“I’ve been looking everywhere for you two!” Lily exclaimed. “We’re late for class. Are you two are right? Did something happen?” Me and Rose looked at each other in confusion.

“I don’t remember?” I answered as Lily helped us.

“Me neither,” Rose agreed. Lily rolled her eyes and started yanking on our hands.

“Well we can sort it out later! Let’s go!”

Rolling my eyes, me and Rose ran down the hallway after our sister.

Chapter XXXVI

“Any questions?” Fuchsia asked as she joined Trixie and Lavender at a table. “You in the back, with the red and white hair.”

“Why did you all become magicians?” She asked as I leaned against the wall.

“It’s a simple story really,” Fuchsia admitted. “I’m just the assistant but for me personally I love the intrigue behind it. It’s fascinating what people can do. I’m really into sleight of hand. I can’t answer for my friends but that’s my reasons.”

“Hey Sunset,” Cloud Kicker said from behind me. “Some show huh? Trixie and Lavender really came a long way since freshman year.”

“That they did,” I agreed with a smirk as the three continued answering questions from the audience. “It’s nice of them to sign stuff for the kids and take pictures. I didn’t expect them to answer questions. That’s a new addition.”

“Yeah I know,” Cloud Kicker stared ahead and kicked the gym floor. “Got a helluva mess to clean up.”

“Typical of their shows. Me and the others stick around to help clean up. It’s what friends do after all. Plus we get in for free. Trixie gives us free tickets to all her shows.”

“Nice,” Cloud Kicker commented as she looked around. “Seen Blossomforth around?”

“Finally gonna ask her out?” I smirked at her as she shrugged before grinning at me.

“Maybe I will maybe I won’t. Maybe I just wanna get some alone time.”

“Good luck with that one,” I snorted as Dinky bounced up with Ruby. “She doesn’t seem the type to give out if you get my drift.”

“Hey Sunny!” Ruby shouted as I smiled at the two. “Who is the stranger?”

“Are you cheating on my sister?” Dinky demanded and crossed her arms. Me and Cloud Kicker made eye contact before laughing.

“No I’m not. This is Cloud Kicker. She’s a friend. Plus she has a thing for a certain flower named girl,” I taunted with a evil smile.

“Good,” Dinky growled. “Because if you cheat on Derpy, I’ll break your arms and legs. Sonata has been teaching me karate.”

“Uh huh,” I chuckled. It’s adorable she thinks she could beat me up but it’s not like I’m gonna hurt a kid though. “Did you two enjoy the show?”

“Mhm!” Ruby grinned. “Trixie gave me her magicians hat and when I told her I wanted to be a magician just like. She told me I’d need it and to put it to good use when the time came.”

“Huh,” Cloud Kicker mused. “Didn’t expect that from Trixie. She has an ego like Rainbow.”

“She does at times,” I admitted. “But it’s part of the Trixie charm and we all love her for it.”

“Lavender gave me hers!” Dinky grinned as she showed me the hat. Sure enough the words L.L were wrote on the underside of it.

“My cousin always was the friendliest of the three,” Cloud Kicker admitted as she stared at Lavender taking a picture with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. “Fuchsia is pretty nice. Seems to have a serious hatred of Fluttershy. Trixie is well, she’s Trixie. She’s an enigma.”

“Well looks like they are wrapping up the questions and photos,” I commented as Fuchsia and Trixie knelt down next to a kid for a photo. “Come with me, Kicker. Dinky, Ruby, have fun and stay close to my friends or family. Don’t want you guys lost.”

“Okay,” Cloud Kicker said we walked up to Lavender who was waving to a few people as she tossed some garage away.

“Hey Lavender,” I grinned. “Great work. The fire trick you did was pretty damn cool.”

“Thanks Sunset. Thought your aunt was gonna strangle Trixie during the knife throwing,” Lavender chuckled as she turned around, narrowing her eyes. “Cousin.”

“Hey cousin. That was an uh impressive show,” Cloud Kicker smirked. “That knife trick had me on the edge of my seat.”

“Uh huh,” Lavender folded her arms coldly. “What do you want, Cloud?”

“You seriously are still mad at me? You can’t ignore me forever. We’re family after all.”

“I can try,” Lavender grumbled. “I’ll be damned if you think I forgot about us fighting over anon a miss.”

“What more do you want from me? I’ve been to every show, left notes in your locker and countless phone calls,” Cloud Kicker snapped. “This is ridiculous. Family doesn’t just ignore each other like this Lav.”

“You’re right. Family supports family too. Which you didn’t support me siding with Sunset. So why exactly am I supposed to give you the time of the day now,” Lavender said coldly.

“Because she’s your family,” I said as they looked at me. “This has been going on for too long. So are you two done giving each other the silent treatment.”

The two stares at each other silently. I caught Trixie and Fuchsia out of the corner of my eye watching us intently as Lyra talked to them.

“Fine,” Lavender said finally. “But my rules. We take it slow, just like Sunset is doing with the Raingoons.”

“Fine by me,” Cloud Kicker answered. “Glad your back.”

“Hm. Glad to be back I suppose. It does feel nice I guess,” Lavender admitted with a faint smile. “Let’s go get shakes. Been to every show huh? I’ve noticed you at a lot with your friends.”

“Mhm,” Cloud Kicker agreed. “You’ve came a long way since freshman year.”

“Got that right,” I agreed.

“Thanks you two.”

“No problem. I gotta go. Lyra asked me to come over tonight because apparently she got a weird package. Bon Bon and Vinyl are coming over too. They’re being kinda weird I noticed. Lyra hasn’t noticed it yet,” I said. “Thanks for entertaining my cousin.”

“Oh anytime,” Lavender waved a hand dismissively. “She’s a cute kid. Super eager. She has potential to be a good magician if she keeps it up.”

“I assume your family is here for the Friendship Games?” Cloud Kicker asked and scoffed.

“Yeah. Apparently they have a good feeling this year,” I answered and watched Lightning start folding up chairs with Trixie and Aria. “I’ll see you guys around?”

Lavender and Cloud Kicker both nodded their agreement as they started to help us all clean up the messy gym. People can be so messy.

Author's Note

Join the server🙂🙂! https://discord.gg/pVGRwEJ4

Chapter XXXVII

I strode down the street and stepped to the gate of Lyra’s house, putting the code in and stepping inside the large yard. I inhaled and looked around the beautiful front yard. Lyra had a few flower bushes growing along the fence.

“Wait!” Vinyl called out as she and Bon Bon ran up, snickering.

“Oh hey guys,” I narrowed my eyes slightly. “What’s up?” I held the gate open as they darted in, letting the gate shut behind them.

“Not much you?” Bon Bon asked as her face became unreadable.

“Same. Just hanging out with Lyra,” I answered as we entered the house. Lyra was laying on the couch and sucking on a small piece of rubber. “Hey Lyra!” She lazily waved to us as she watched TV.

“Hey Ly!’ Bon Bon giggled as Vinyl gave Lyra a thumbs up.

“What ya go there?” Vinyl asked as we settled on the couch.

“Pacifier,” Lyra answered after spitting it into her palm. “Someone sent me a pacifier. Why I don’t know. It doesn’t even have a return address.” I stared at the piece of rubber curiously.

“Here hand me that,” I demanded as Lyra tossed me it. I caught it and stared at it curiously before shrugging and putting it my mouth and sucking.

“That’s disgusting!” Bon Bon gagged. “It was in Lyra’s mouth!”

“So?” I asked. “We share glasses and bottled water. Who cares?”

“God help us,” Vinyl giggled.

“This is a weird pacifier,” I said curiously. “I wouldn’t give this to my kid. This is a choking hazard.”

“I suppose. It does have no backing for some reason,” Lyra agreed with her eyes glued to her cartoons.

“Can I see the box?” I asked as Lyra tossed me. Bon Bon and Vinyl grinned at each out of the corner of my eye. “Was this opened when you got it?”

“Yeah.”

“Why the fuck did you put it in your mouth then?” I demanded as Lyra snatched it out of my hand and popped it in her mouth.

“I don’t know! It seemed like a pacifier and was used by a kid obviously!” Lyra snapped back as I started reading. My jaw slowly dropped in horror.

“That’s not a pacifier! That’s a fucking butt plug!”

Lyra’s eyes widened in horror as she spit it out. It went sailing through the sky and rolled to a stop on the ground. Lyra raced to the kitchen and returned with water.

“It was in my mouth!” Lyra shouted as she started guzzling water.

“It was in mine too!” I shouted back as I started wiping my tongue off frantically. Bon Bon and Vinyl suddenly burst out laughing as we glared at them.

“What do you find funny!?” We screamed in unison.

“You guys actually put that in your mouths!” Vinyl giggled as she fell on her back. “That’s hilarious!”

“It’s not!” I snarled. “It was opened! That’s so fucking unsanitary!”

“It’s ours!” Bon Bon laughed as she laid on Vinyls chest on her back laughing. “Dear god!”

“It was up your ass!?” Lyra demanded. “That’s disgusting! I love you but that’s gross.”

“No!” Bon Bon chuckled as Lyra gagged.

“Ew it was up Vinyls! That’s even worse!” Lyra screamed. “So gross! What is wrong with you two?”

“It’s a prank!” Vinyl waved her hands as she started crying from laughing. “It’s a prank! It’s a prank you two!”

“What?” I demanded as I stared at them. They slowly stopped laughing and sat up.

“Start talking!” Lyra said as she folded her arms, pausing her show.

“I came up with this prank. You two put my hand in warm water months ago. I could have pissed on the bed! That would have been embarrassing!” Bon Bon explained as she smirked at us. “I hatched this as a revenge prank. I didn’t expect it to be this successful though.”

“There’s no way you came up with this. This is Vinyls doing,” I said as I shook my head. “You’re like Derpy. You’re super innocent and all that.”

“Nope it was all her,” Vinyl confirmed. “She actually approached me for help with this a last week. She dropped the package off at the house for Lyra to find. And I texted Lyra to have you come hang out Sunset so we could get you both.”

“So wait,” Lyra waved her hands to get our attention. “So who’s ass was it up? And why was it up an ass? It was opened for Celestia’s sake!”

“For the last time Lyra,” Bon Bon exhaled in frustration. “It wasn’t inside anyone. We opened it on purpose to give you guys the impression we did. That’s all. You seriously think I would ever use that?”

“I don’t know!” Lyra tossed her hands up as I watched the interaction. “Maybe it’s you trying to spice up our sex life!”

“Our sex life is fine!” Bon Bon snapped as I exchanged a nervous look with Vinyl.

“Should we be here for this?” I whispered to Vinyl.

“I don’t know,” she whispered back.

“Is it?” Lyra demanded. “I’m fine with it but I’m always down to try new stuff! If you wanted to use toys in general, all you had to do was bring it up! I’m easy going, you know that!”

“I’m not!” Bon Bon shouted as she turned bright. “Our friends are here and are watching us talk about this! This is so embarrassing, Lyra!”

“Okay and?” Lyra raised an eyebrow nonchalantly. “I hide nothing from my friends. Hell, I’d go tell the world but I won’t.”

“I would kill you,” Bon Bon said softly as she glared dangerously at Lyra. Lyra shifted nervously in her seat.

“Hey I’m just joking okay? It was me getting even for the prank. I’m sorry,” Lyra muttered. “Please don’t kill me, cut my body up and dump me in a barrel in the ocean like the mob does.”

I rolled my eyes and groaned. Lyra and her overly active imagination. She really needed to cut back on her mob documentaries. Bon Bon inhaled before kissing Lyra.

“Forgiven. And I’m sorry for yelling at you. Do you forgive me?”

“Duh. You don’t even have to ask.”

“Alright love birds,” I spoke up and they stared at me. “I’m gonna get a pop before Derpy brings my sisters to spend the night. You guys want anything?”

“Water please,” they all said in unison. I nodded and headed for the kitchen.

One thing I learned today is never prank Bon Bon. She can be ruthless with her revenge pranks.

Author's Note

Well the prank happened lol. This is from a kidbehindacamera video. He's a YouTuber. Someone actually sent him and his dad one and they thought it was a pacifier. They even put it in their mouths lmfao.

Chapter XXXVIII

“So what’s the emergency?” Lavender asked as we jogged down the sidewalk to our school. Why Rainbow sent me a text saying there was a big emergency I have no idea but it’s probably something magical and only I can deal with. As usual.

“Who knows?” I answered as the statue came into view. “Probably something only we can deal with.”

“Typical,” Lavender scoffed with a grin. “Surprised you invited me along. Typically Lightning Dust or Aria is one I’d bring along for a fight.”

“I’m not planning for a fight. Besides, we haven’t really had much opportunity to hang out recently with us both having busy schedules,” I explained as we slowed to a walk. “Figured now is a good time. Especially if it’s a magical emergency. Might as well have at least two elements of harmony involved.”

“Good point,” Lavender admitted. “Nice to finally be able to breath. It’s been so busy around the school recently. Haven’t touched my guitar in about a week sadly.”

“Ooh better get to,” I teased. “Don’t wanna lose your touch.”

“Oh please,” my blonde haired friend scoffed. “I’m too awesome to ever lose my touch.”

“Isn’t that modest of you,” I smirked dryly. “Trixie has been rubbing off on you I see.”

“Maybe a little,” Lavender admitted as we saw Rainbow sitting with the others. “Oh Rarity and Fluttershy are here. You wanna turn around?”

“Nah. I’ll just ignore them.”

“Thank God Fuchsia isn’t here,” Lavender muttered. “She wouldn’t be too happy to see Fluttershy again.”

“Again?” I echoed in confusion.

“It’s complicated between the two. They had a pretty nasty falling out in middle school I think. Either middle school or freshman year. All I know is it got super bad,” Lavender explained.

“Damn,” I answered. “She never said anything about that to me.”

“I don’t know why,” Lavender shrugged. “Anon a miss probably brought up a lot of bad memories there.”

“Probably,” I agreed we got closer. “What’s the emergency Rainbow? Did princess Twilight come over? Is there a magical issue only we can solve?”

“Ah was just telling Dash a broken guitar string isn’t an emergency,” Applejack grumbled as she folded her arms.

“I was in the middle of particularly difficult dress repair,” Rarity said and rolled her eyes.

“I just finished up story time at the shelter. Now I have to restart,” Fluttershy whispered as she stared at me. I ignored her of course.

“Well our biggest fans wanted us to play for them,” Rainbow explained and pointed to my sister, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom. Scootaloo grinned at me and Lavender, waving. “But my guitar broke a string and I don’t have another. Got any extras?” We all groaned as I opened my backpack and pulled one out.

“I always carry extras. Here,” I handed her it.

“We also uh need a back up guitar player,” Rainbow said nervously. “You game Sunset? If Lavender wants to, she can join in.” Lavender looked at me and shrugged.

“Sure,” I answered. “I’ll meet you guys in there.”

“Okay,” Rainbow flashed me a grateful smile, nodding at Lavender. “Let’s go!” They all disappeared into the school as I sat down and pulled my book out with a pen.

“Dear Princess Twilight, things are surprisingly looking up for us all. Lyra and the others miss you. We might come by for a visit. Starlight asked us to come to her village for the Sunset Celebration. And no, I have nothing to do with it. The others have already asked that. Adagio and Aria have been curious about how much Equestria has changed. Hope you can talk to me soon. Hopefully things are okay over there. It’s been a few days since I’ve heard from ya and you’re usually really good about replying quickly. Probably dealing with some crazy Ponyville nonsense. Rainbow told me shit goes down over there the last time I visited. Anyway, I’m looking forward to your response. Tell Moondancer, Lemon Hearts, Minuette, Twinkleshine, Lyra and Bon Bon I’ll try to come for a few days after this Friendship Games nonsense. Stay safe Twi. Yours truly, Sunset Shimmer.”

I closed the book as a bus stopped and a girl with a hoodie pulled over her head approached the statue holding something. I stared at her in confusion as I stood up and started to approach her. She was focusing on the statue in a way that made me uncomfortable.

Nobody knew about the portal except my friends, family and the principals. Not even the other students knew. We purposeful didn’t tell them so it was potentially abused or told to the government. Knowing the CIA, they’d probably use it for some weird shady shit and I’d rather not doom Equestria.

“Can I help you with something?” I called out as she flinched. She ran around the statue as I got closer to her. She ran faster to the bus stop and jumped on the bus as the door opened. The doors closed before I could get on and I watched helplessly.

“You okay Sunset?” Lavender asked as she jogged up. Apparently she heard me shouting and was evidently concerned. “What happened?”

“I don’t know,” I answered. “There was some strange girl that got off a bus and just randomly started walking around the statue with something you get handed by Omega in grand theft auto in the alien mission. She just got on another bus and disappeared. Probably headed to the city maybe?”

“That’s weird. The portal seems fine,” Lavender mused as she stuck her hand inside, watching it disappear. “Think there’s someone on the other side just watching my wiggle my hand around?”

“That would be hilarious!” I chuckled. “Imagine Spike just screaming and dropping his books in fear. Or Fluttershy. Imagine if she has a random guest that doesn’t know about it and they freak out!”

“Oh that would be funny as heck,” Lavender agreed with a smirk as she pulled her hand out. “We should test that out sometime.” I nodded my agreement with a smile of my own.

We both burst out laughing together as we watched the bus fade into the distance.

Chapter XL

“She was definitely doing something to that statue,” I announced as I paced back and forth. Trixie and Lavender both looked up from their card game in the library.

“Like vandalizing it?” Trixie asked as I peeked at her hand. Pretty damn good uno hand.

“I have no clue!” I exclaimed.

“Shh!” Mom chided as she set her book down. “Please don’t yell Sunny.”

“Sorry mom.” Trixie and Lavender both chuckled as they smirked.

“Uno,” Lavender slapped a card down. “Also, we should probably be quiet. The rainbooms are approaching.”

“Okay. I’ll just ignore Rarity and Flutters,” I muttered. “I’m never gonna look at Bon Bon the same I think after the prank she pulled with Vinyl.”

“Trixie believes you,” Trixie smirked as she leaned back in her chair. Everyone else was in class but we had a free hour because we had finished the class we had early. Unfortunately the rainbooms did too. I was fine with all but two.

“Hey yall,” Applejack tipped her hat slightly to us as Trixie narrowed her eyes slightly. “Trixie and Lavender, nice to see ya.”

“I’m sure it is,” Trixie grumbled as the others stared at her wide eyed. She only spoke in first person when she was frustrated. I’m guessing they didn’t know that. Only Lavender and I knew.

“So uh you guys got a free hour too?” Rainbow asked nervously as her eyes drifted off Trixie.

“Yeah. We’re just reading and talking about guitars,” I answered. “Trixie bought a new one recently. It’s a really nice purple.”

“Nice,” Rainbow flashed a smile our way. “What brand?”

“Fender Player. It’s a stratocaster,” Trixie said smugly and I rolled my eyes in amusement. “Vinyl helped me pick it out at her shop she works at.”

“I helped too!” I shot her a smirk.

“Sunset helped too,” Trixie corrected. “She’s a good friend to Trixie. Trixie only had three friends and now she has a bunch.”

“That’s nice darling,” Rarity agreed as she sat down across from us in a chair. “You guys have a band I heard?”

“Yeah,” I said cautiously. “What about it?” Trixie subtly squeezed my shoulder and I quickly realized what she was trying to tell me. She was trying to calm me down. I took a breath and nodded.

“What’s it called?” Pinkie asked eagerly. “Ooh lemme guess! The sunny time? Shimmer time?”

“No?” I asked in confusion. “We just go by the Illusions. We all liked it and had a group vote. Besides, we don’t really have a leader. It’s a group band. We swap out the lead singer based on the song.”

“Oh okay,” Pinkie sighed and nodded. “There’s what, twelve people in it?”

“Uh let’s see,” Trixie said. “There’s me, Sunset, Lyra, Derpy, Bon Bon, Octavia, Vinyl, Adagio, Aria, Sonata, Lightning Dust, Fuchsia and Lavender. Am I missing anyone?”

“Twilight,” Sunset replied. “When she’s here of course. So fourteen of us.”

“Jesus,” Rainbow whistled. “Lots of guitars.”

“Mhm,” I agreed. I ignored Fluttershy and Rarity staring at me and I smirked at Trixie.

“So what’s up?” Lavender asked warily.

“We just overheard you guys talking about the statue,” Applejack said.

“Who do you think it was?” Pinkie giggled. “A late night statue cleaner? A gardener?”

“A late night statue cleaner exists?” Lavender whispered to Trixie. She shrugged in response.

“Who knows?” Trixie whispered back.

“I think I know who it was,” Rainbow scoffed. “Seeing how she got off a bus coming from the city and got on a bus headed into the city, I’d say she goes to”

“Crystal Prep,” everyone except me groaned as Trixie gagged a bit.

“It’s just the type of thing they’d do before the Friendship Games and vandalize our Wondercolt statue,” Rainbow growled as she picked up a book.

“Why would they do that?” I inquired as everyone stared at me.

“Because the Crystal Prep Shadowbolts are our biggest rivals?” Rarity pointed out.

“It’s just the type of thing the Shadowbolts would do,” Applejack grumbled.

“They do it every year,” Rainbow opened her book. “They beat us at like everything. Tennis, soccer and basketball.” She showed me various pictures of Mystery Mint, Tennis Match and Cloudkicker looking exhausted.

“Sounds kinda silly to me,” I folded my arms.

“Silly?” Everyone practically shouted.

“So I bet you think the Friendship Games are silly too huh?” Rainbow demanded with her arms crossed.

“Just seems kinda unimportant to me,” I admitted.

“Just because it’s not magical doesn’t mean it’s not important,” Fluttershy explained. “We’re going up against a bunch of bullies.” Okay she had a point there.

“You’re right I’m sorry,” I admitted as she stared in surprise at me.

“But not this year!” Rainbow grinned. “Things are gonna be a bit different this year.”

“Uh how so?” Applejack asked. Rainbows grin widened.

“You’ll see.”

I stared at Principal Celestia and Luna on the stage and tried to not look uncomfortable. I had accidentally got separated from Trixie, Derpy and the others in the crowd so I had to sit with the Applejack, Rarity and the others. I accidentally sat down next to Rarity.

“As you all know, the Friendship Games are coming up,” Principal Celestia announced. “And you’re probably wondering what happens.”

“You mean other than us losing?” Flash Sentry stood up and shouted. I bit my lip to keep from laughing as a few others laughed.

“This year I asked Rainbow Dash to give some speech,” Principal Celestia hesitantly handed the micro phone to Rainbow.

“Thank you Principal Celestia,” Rainbow shouted and I winced a bit. “I know a lot of you might think we can’t beat a fancy school like Chrystal Prep at anything.”

“Unless it’s a losing to Crystal Prep because we’re reallllllyyyy good at that!” Pinkie stood up and shouted.

“Ugh,” Rainbow whispered as I giggled. “And I know CHS hasn’t won the Friendship Games even once!”

“Oh dear,” Rarity muttered to me. “I hope this wasn’t meant to be a motivational speech.”

“Crystal Prep students are super athletic, super smart and super motivated. But there’s one thing they aren’t!” Rainbow exclaimed. “They aren’t Wondercolts! We’ve fought magic more than once, and come out on top.”

“Why is Baton Switch with her?” I wondered aloud as I stared at the band behind Rainbow.

“We have a band?” Fluttershy asked.

“There’s other schools, but none can make those claims!” Rainbow shouted. “Together we are Canterlot. Come and cheer our name.” She jumped off the stage with Baton and walked down the row of students.

“This will be our year to win these games. We’ll always be Wondercolts forever. And now our time has finally arrived. ‘Cause we believe in the magic of friendship. And you know, at the end of the day, it is we who survive,” Rainbow sang with Baton and I never even knew the band captain could sing to be honest.

“We’re not the school we were before,” Rainbow sang as she touched the brim of her hat. “Yeah we’re different now.”

The rest of Batons band mates held individual signs depicting me and the sirens. I should feel offended but I found it kinda impressive. The detail on it was pretty damn good.

“We overcame the obstacles we faced. We’re Canterlot united and we’ll never bow so get ready to see us in first place,” Rainbow grinned as she threw her hat to Baton. Baton pointed her namesake and a few ears and tails from when Twilight sang in the cafeteria were tossed into the ground by the band. Lyra, Bon Bon, Vinyl and my sisters caught a few and put them on.

“And now our time has finally arrived,” Rainbow sang as she handed Trixie her own ears and tail as Trixie put hers on.

“Cause we believe in the magic of friendship. And you know, at the end of the day, it is we who survive. At the end of the day, it is we who survive,” Baton and Rainbow sang as Rainbow started to glow blue as her ears grew along with her hair as she sported some wings. I smiled with the others but deep down I was confused.

That shouldn’t have happened. I’m gonna to have to investigate this.

Author's Note

I was originally debating using the song version of the rally song but I went with the movie version.

https://mlp.fandom.com/wiki/CHS_Rally_Song

Chapter XLI

“So how was she able to pony up?” Vinyl asked curiously. I leaned back into my beanbag, pausing my video game and shrugging. “Thought them losing the Elements took their ability to pony up away.”

“I don’t know,” I admitted. “I’ve been spending all day and night trying to come up with a logical reason. Lyra still represents loyalty so I don’t get what happened. Maybe residual magic? I literally have no clue. Twilight isn’t answering my messages either.”

“When was the last time they ponied up?” Lyra asked as she stretched on my floor. She laid on the ground next to Bon Bon. Derpy and Vinyl were playing a mobile game as Aria thumbed through my collection of movies and video games.

“Anon a miss. Applejack said they’ve been trying for a bit now. They’ll glow and stuff but after they quit playing their instruments they just stop glowing. No ears, no pony tail nothing,” I explained. “Who the hell knows.”

“I kinda like being an element,” Lavender admitted. “It’s nice.”

“Hear hear,” Fuchsia chuckled. “You guys ready to win this year?”

“Hell yeah!” Lyra grinned as she high fived Derpy. “Fuck Crystal Prep.”

“Lyra!” I hissed. “My sisters are in the next room!”

“Sorry,” Lyra muttered sheepishly. “So who all is participating?”

“The rainbooms, me, you, Derpy, Bon Bon, Micro Chips, Sandalwood and Flash Sentry,” I answered. “Think that’s it.”

“Nice,” Sonata gave a thumbs. “My sisters and the others obviously didn’t make the team. We’ll be there cheering you guys on.”

“Hell yeah,” Trixie winked at us as set down her controller. “Trixie has complete faith in us all.”

“We never really had an interest in the games to be honest. Or being on the team at least,” Lavender agreed. “But like Sonata said, we’ll be there watching.”

“Kick those stuck up people’s asses,” Fuchsia patted Derpys shoulder. “What do you guys think the events will be?”

“I don’t,” Octavia admitted. “They’ve been keeping it a secret.”

“Yeah. So why exactly did you two dress up so weirdly in the soccer field? I swear I saw Lyra in a bird outfit,” Adagio asked.

“We were trying to place on the team,” Bon Bon answered. “We kinda got carried away.”

“Talk about an understatement,” Vinyl snickered. “I was there watching it all. I’ve never seen Miss Cheerilee so confused and concerned in all her life. Looked like she was honestly reevaluating her life choices and her daughters friends!”

“Probably,” Lyra giggled. “I don’t blame her. We looked crazy. All our classmates were there.”

“Well they already knew you were crazy,” Derpy pointed out.

“Exactly!” Lyra nodded her agreement. “Hey wait!”

We all looked at each other and burst out laughing at Lyra’s mock angry expression. Even Aria had a smile. God I was lucky as hell recently meeting these people.

I sat down on the stairs of the school with Trixie and Lavender, watching the busses pulling up. The two seemed less than enthused about the Crystal Prep students here.

“Why exactly are we sitting here?” I asked curiously. “You guys didn’t really tell me much. Trixie just grabbed my hand and ran off to this way. If you wanted to hold hands so bad Trixie, you could have asked. Pretty sure Derpy would have killed you though.” Trixie turned a bright shade of red and quickly shook her head while making sputtering sounds as I snickered.

“We are making ourselves known,” Lavender answered as some students started getting off the bus. A girl with bright green hair and headphones jumped off and stood next to the bus along with some other girls. “Trying to act intimidating and all that. Shoving off and all, ya know?”

“Oh yeah three girls is real intimidating,” I teased with a smirk. “Totally.”

“Lyra and the others are busy setting up in various spots in the hallway with the other students. Surprisingly everyone went along with this,” Trixie answered as she glared at the other girls across from us. “Trixie is not sure they are finding us threatening.”

“Well at least we tried,” I reasoned as I saw a girl staring at the statue. Lavender followed my eyes and raised an eyebrow.

“Is that the same girl?” She inquired.

“No she’s too tall. And she has orange hair,” I answered. “I think the last one had about purplish pink maybe? It was only a few seconds I saw it.”

“Good eye,” Lavender whistled.

“Eat a lot of carrots,” I smirked. “Good for you eye sight.”

“Don’t tell Carrot Top that. She’s gonna call you a cannibal!” Trixie chuckled.

“Isn’t her name Golden Harvest?” Lavender asked with a confused look, raising an eyebrow.

“Nickname,” Trixie explained as I finished writing to Twilight and stood up, approaching the statue and placing a hand against it. The surface felt different in a way as I heard footsteps on the opposite side. Felt like my hand and inside was burning for some reason. I faintly saw Celestia and Luna talking to two women
One had pinkish hair and the other was visibly older and looked well, like a bitch for a lack of better words.

“Argh!” I gasped in confusion and I felt drained and exhausted as the footsteps ran off into an unknown direction. My hand slipped off the surface of the statue as I staggered backwards.

“Sunset!” I faintly heard Lavender call out as she ran up with Trixie and they both caught me before I fell. “What was that?”

“I have no clue. Thanks for the assist,” I groaned slightly as I pushed myself up as we stared at the statue worriedly. “It just felt draining touching it all of the sudden. Kinda burned a bit too.” Trixie examined my hands and I was relieved to see no burns on them.

“Anytime,” Lavender smirked as I started frantically started feeling the surface.

“Uh where’s the portal?” I asked as a sinking feeling started in my stomach.

“What?” Trixie questioned as she stepped forward, running her hand along the statue. Her and Lavenders eyes slightly widened.

“Where’s the portal?”

Chapter XLII

“So Rarity got her magic drained too?” Lyra asked worriedly with a raised eyebrow as we all stood in the gym. The two schools were practically in different camps. We got the right side, Crystal Prep took the left side for some reason. We had found out it was this worlds Twilight that here. That wad awkward. Starlight and bunch of other people had said hi to her.

It was annoying dealing with a bunch of people asking me about it. Bon Bon had been the first to say hi to her and instantly came to find me. Lyra, Bon Bon and Flash smiled at a girl with a rose ponytail as Lyra placed her hands on her hips. Their smiles instantly turned to glares as the girl crushed the cup and dropped it.

“Just look at them,” Lightning growled. “Stuck up bitches.”

“I agree,” Octavia scoffed and looked away. “And people called me stuck up just because I was British.”

“All the magic stealing has something to do with that Twilight,” I nodded subtly to the girl with girls as she narrowly avoided her classmates. “I’m gonna say something.”

“Oh here we go,” Aria grinned and cracked her knuckles. “Group fist fight let’s go. They can’t win the Games if they’re in jail for fighting back.”

“No punching,” Vinyl chided. “Well don’t throw the first punch at least.”

“Twilight. What are you up to?” I asked coolly.

“Who wants to know?” A blue haired girl with goggles shoved Twilight aside to get in my face.

“We do,” I jumped slightly as Rainbow growled, pointing to herself as she and the other Rainbooms stood with my friends. Rainbow and the blue haired girl glared at each other before making fists.

“Woah there,” Applejack stepped between them. “Let’s save them competition for the games.”

“Technically there isn’t a competition because you’ve never won,” a girl with grayish hair said with a smirk.

“That’s not very nice,” Fluttershy whispered as Derpy nodded her agreement.

“Sorry dearie. These games aren’t about being nice.”

“Well it might use a little tact,” Rarity shot back with a smirk.

“You’re in our turf,” Fuchsia smirked. “So you should watch yourselves. It would be a shame for anything to happen to any of you.”

“Because a bunch of losers and a subpar magician can do so much,” one of the girls grumbled. Trixie gave her a glare and stepped closer to her till the two were practically nose to nose.

“Wanna say that again?” Trixie said softly. “This is our school. We run things. Not you.”

“Easy Trixie,” Lavender whispered in her ear. “Breath.” The two groups stood glaring at each other as I stared at Twilight sweating. She slowly started backing away as I shifted my focus ahead of me.

“Hi I’m Pinkie Pie!” I faintly heard Pinkie say.

“Twilight,” Twilight said back quietly.

“I know!” Pinkie chirped. “Wanna help me liven this place up a bit?”

“Uh sure?” Twilight muttered as she was dragged off. I stepped forward to a blue girl cowering in the corner.

“Who are you?” I demanded softly

“Coco Pommel,” she answered quietly. “Are you uh gonna hurt me?” I opened my mouth to say no but Rarity came running up and grabbed my hand.

“Sunset don’t do anything! She’s a good one,” Rarity begged. “She’s a friend.” I gently shoved Rarity off and nodded.

“I wasn’t gonna hurt her. I was gonna ask her why she was running with a shitty crowd,” I promised. I didn’t even know Rarity was her friend. “Didn’t you guys just say all Shadowbolts are bad Shadowbolts.”

“I did but not her. That’s only Suri who is,” Rarity clarified. “Are you good Coco?”

“Mhm,” Coco nodded and gave a faint smile my way. “It’s uh nice to meet you?”

“Likewise,” I rubbed the back of my head sheepishly. “Sunset Shimmer. That kinda went poorly for a first introduction.”

“It’s okay. I heard a uh lot about you?” Coco weakly offered.

“Good things I hope,” I chuckled. Coco quickly nodded.

“It’s nice to see you Rarity. Nice meeting you Sunset. I gotta get back before Suri comes looking for me,” Coco waved before running off.

“She’s nice,” I mused as I watched the Shadowbolts walk away from my group. “I wasn’t gonna hurt her you know? Just talk to her.”

“Well I had to be sure. You were looking pretty well angry,” Rarity admitted as we both flinched from a loud expression.

“I was?” I asked curiously. “What was that explosion?”

“You were,” Rarity confirmed. “That would be one of Pinkies party cannons. How she found the money to buy two of them, I’ll never know.”

“Well it seemed to break the ice a bit,” I noted as Octavia was laughing with Trixie. Mainly to probably help keep her calm. That was the first I’ve ever seen Trixie get so confrontational. I could have easily seen that turning into a fight and then me having to beat a mother fucker up.

“Pinkie being Pinkie,” Rarity chuckled as the same bitch looking women got on stage and tapped the microphone as the lights came on.

“Ow my ears!” Lavender groaned as she removed her hands of her head.

“I’d like to thank Principal Celestia here for her unconventional welcome,” the women began talking and instantly I wanted to smack her. Her voice was so annoying. “It’s been four years since the last Friendship Games but it feels like nothing has changed. Canterlot High continues to pick it’s competitors in a popularity contest and Crystal Prep continues to yield it’s best top twelve. It’s a comfort to know after so many years of losses, your school remains committed to it’s ideals however misguided they may be. I wish you all the best of luck regardless of the inevitable outcome.” Pixel Pizzaz and Derpy quickly abandoned the Shadowbolts they were socializing with and worked their way over to us. Mom, Celestia and Luna narrowed their eyes at the other older principal. That’s probably the maddest I’ve ever seen mom yet.

“Trixie does not like that woman one bit.”

Chapter XLIII

“What do you mean the magic just drained out of her?” Octavia asked in confusion as we walked down the hall.

“In Equestria, we have a criminal called Tirek,” Sunset answered. “He could suck the magic out of earth ponies, unicorns and pegasi. He escaped Tartarus a few months to a year before we visited. Last time the Guards checked he was still in his cell. And he doesn’t know there’s a portal to another world. He wouldn’t even have magic over here. I think Twilight is working alone. She’s not really friendly with the other students on her school.”

“Can you blame her?” I asked as we stopped at the large group of students separated by school. “Trixie has never seen a more asshole group than them.”

“Hear hear!” Fuchsia agreed as she narrowed her eyes slightly, smoothing down her skirt.

“This is the most angry I’ve ever seen Trixie,” Sunset snickered and I rolled my eyes.

“Trixie is capable of other emotions. And she is perfectly capable of hating our rivals,” I answered.

“Alright guys,” Bon Bon started pulling Lyra and Derpy. “We gotta go join the others. Have fun, don’t start any fights.”

“We won’t start any fights but we will sure as hell end one,” Adagio smirked at Bon Bon.

“Oh I’m sure you will,” Octavia said dryly. I’m surprised she didn’t have any interest in the Games. Octavia always came off as high and mighty to me. I couldn’t have been further from the truth.

“There’s gonna be three events,” Cadence explained as Sunset and my other friends joined the Rainbooms and a few other students. Micro Chips glared at Daisy before looking away for some reason. “The first is the academic decathlon.”

“A what?” Vinyl asked as she pushed her glasses up.

“It’s basically a bunch of spelling, math chemistry and baking. Shit like that,” Lightning explained as Rainbow gritted her teeth slightly.

“Isn’t showing teeth a sign of aggression in dogs?” Fuchsia asked and I snorted a laugh. Even if they were getting better I guess, still that was a good joke.

“Good luck to everyone!” Cadence shouted.

“There’s Sunsets aunts,” Lavender pointed to Berry Punch and Cherry Berry. Minuette and Ruby were with them. “Nice people.”

“Agreed,” Octavia nodded.

“We’re gonna take you down, we’re gonna take you down.”

“Well sounds like someone broke into the intercom room,” Lavender said dryly. “Apparently it’s musical number time.”

“We’re here to take you out. We’re here to take you out.”

“God help us all,” Octavia grumbled.

“We’re not about to let you win, so get out of our way. Think you got us beat, but we’re here to stay. United strong, yeah, we’ll take you down. You’re not so tough, now you’re in our town. All of the times we lost before. Not about to give up, we’re only bringin’ it more. We can smell your fear, we can see your sweat. Hope you didn’t spend money ‘cause you’re losin’ this bet! You’ve got nothin’ on us. Let’s go, Wondercolts!” I faintly identified Lyra and the others singing.

We kinda found out that we could somewhat control ponying up somehow. Just had to not get too into it. I rolled my eyes a bit and walked into the lab where Sunset and the others were mixing chemicals.

“Oh well Derpy tried at least,” Fuchsia smiled as Derpy walked up to us sheepishly as I wiped the smoke off her face with a towel.

“I’m sorry guys,” Derpy muttered. “I suck at science.”

“Hey don’t sweat it,” Vinyl patted her on the back. “You did good.”

“Talk a little too much for a school that never wins. Maybe you should just stop before you even begin. We are Crystal Prep High and we have a reputation. Every little moment is about our education. Put your ear to the ground listen to that sound. You’re a house of cards. And it’s about to fall down,hit the ground. You’ve got nothin’ on us, Let’s go, Shadowbolts!”

“I hope one of them on the bottom of that pyramid thing falls so they all get hurt,” Berry Punch scoffed quietly. “That’d be funny.”

“Oh it’s Abacus,” Minuette said dryly. “Joy. That old women is still the principal.”

“Abacus?” Ruby asked as we watched Bon Bon and Flash Sentry turn red over their bread.

“Minuette went to Crystal Prep for high school,” Cherry Berry explained. “Me, Cheerilee and Berry Punch all went to Canterlot High as kids.”

“Really?” I questioned.

“Yeah,” Cheerilee nodded. “Celestia and Luna were just starting out when we finished. Luna was a secretary and Celestia was a teacher. I always liked Celestia’s hands on teaching methods.”

“That’s crazy,” I mused as we walked into the auditorium. Lyra groaned as she walked up to us and flopped on the seating.

“Well that blows,” Lyra grumbled. “Can’t believe I forgot how to spell imminent. I’m stupid.”

“No you’re not,” Bon Bon answered as we watched the others sit down. “I baked a loaf of bread for God’s sake. Mainly because Flash got the wrong ingredients but whatever.”

“Why Sunset ever dated him we never know,” Lyra muttered as Sunset and Twilight approached a white board.

“Take it up to the top, ‘cause we know we can win. Maybe you should just stop, ‘cause we’ve seen you give in. We believe in ourselves and we’ve got what it takes and we’re not gonna stop.”

“I have a migraine. Got any meds?” I asked as Bon Bon tossed me a bottle of pills. “Thanks.”

“Incorrect,” Abacus pointed at Sunset as she flinched as Twilight looked down.

“Well damn,” I muttered. “I didn’t even understand half of that freaking math problem.”

“Nor did I,” Aria agreed as Sunset walked over to us. “I’m not good at math either so.”

“You did great!” Minuette giggled as she hugged Sunset. “You kick ass for lack of better terms!”

“Thanks Minnie,” Sunset hugged her back.

“Minuette.” Minuette slowly turned around as her eyes narrowed.

“Abacus,” she said coldly. “What do you want?”

“Figured you would side with the losing side. Must not be good for your reputation,” Cinch replied as Minuette rolled her eyes.

“Actually my reputation is pretty good. I’m a dentist now and own my own practice. Wanna know the best part?” Minuette asked with a smirk.

“That I got you it?” Cinch guessed with a smile. Her smile turned into a frown as Minuette shook her head and stepped forward a bit. We all tensed up a bit as Berry Punch gently pushed Ruby into my arms and clenched a fist. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon looked at each other as Scootaloo placed her hands on her hips.

“I didn’t need you at all to help get it. Your blackmail failed.”

And with that, we turned around and walked off leaving the stunned Principal behind us.

Chapter XLIV

“So you went to Crystal Prep?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. “And you’re dating a former Wondercolt?”

“Mhm!” Minuette nodded as she leaned against her chair. “My friends are teachers there. Twinkleshine, Moondancer and Lemon Hearts. Family friends of Twilights. Cadence is technically family in a really complicated way that would take ages to explain.”

“Huh,” I mused as I waited for Sunset to return. She was busy taking Derpy home with Cheerilee. It was kinda awkward to be alone in her house with her sisters, aunts, cousin and her aunts girlfriend. “That’s interesting. So you knew Cinch?”

“Putting it mildly,” Minuette admitted. “She was the principal when I went there. Granted that was a few years ago so it’s no real surprise. Me and Berry are both twenty six, Cherry Berry is in her thirties and Cheerilee is twenty seven last I checked.”

“Trixie is seventeen!” I proclaimed with a grin. “So you’re seriously friends with teachers at Crystal Prep?”

“Mhm! They went there with me. They’re good teachers. Definitely not like the other soulless teachers,” Minuette answered. “Moondancer always was a bit of a recluse back then. She convinced Cinch to give Twilight her lab.”

“So wait,” I sat up and leaned forward. “What do you think she could do in there? We’ve already established she’s super smart. And we know she’s somehow stealing magic from the Rainbooms. And it’s a possibility to think we’re next if she finds out. Do you think she made something to hold it? Sunset already suggested it and the magic just can’t go anywhere.”

“Twilight is a good kid,” Minuette admitted as she stirred her tea. “She’s a bit like Moondancer. She’s a recluse too. No real friends. Of course, me and the others broke Moonie of the habit but Twilight not so much. I don’t know if she could make something like what you’re suggesting. Hell, I didn’t even know magic existed until a few weeks to a month ago when I met Sunset. Mind blown!” She made an exploding sound with her mouth and giggled.

“Trixie is in the same boat,” I agreed. “All Trixie’s life she wanted to learn real magic and now it’s a real thing.”

“Well from what I’ve seen, you are good enough with out it,” Minuette answered. Ruby gave a nod as she sat on Minuettes lap. “I’ve never really cared or believed in magic but you make it believable. You and your friends.”

“Trixie tries,” I admitted. “A good reputation increases profits. Give good shows and stuff.”

“Can I ask a question?” Ruby asked nervously.

“My greatest and powerful fan can ask Trixie anything she wishes!” I proclaimed with a smirk.

“Why do you speak in third person?” Ruby asked. I sighed and stared out the window.

“Trixie was bullied a lot in middle school for believing in magic. Just as Lyra was for believing in unicorns. Using my first name to refer to myself is like a comfort thing I did when I got bullied. After awhile it just became my personality. I can use proper English if I’m serious enough or if I force myself to. Like it’s not that hard to but it’s fifty fifty you know?”

“That’s mean,” Ruby jumped off Minuette to hug me and I grunted.

“Trixie isn’t a huge fan of hugging or physical contact but because you’re related to Sunset and a huge fan of mine, I’ll allow it. I’ll even hug you back,” I sighed and hugged the younger girl. “I hugged Sunset twice, once when I sided with her along with my friends and once when she randomly hugged me.”

“I can believe it,” Berry Punch snickered as she joined us. “Sunset can be a bit unpredictable at times.”

“Did uhm Sunset ever bully you?” Ruby asked worriedly and I nodded after a second.

“She did a few times yeah. I’m surprised she told you guys about that.”

“She told us everything. She sat us all down and explained everything. She wanted us to know everything about her. The good, the bad and the ugly,” Minuette explained.

“Nice movie reference,” I said dryly. “Anyway, she only insulted me a few times. Same with Lavender and Fuchsia. I hurt Sunset too. After the Fall Formal, I threw my disappearing dust into her eyes and hurt her pretty bad. I was a jerk too. I didn’t actually know it burned till I tested it on myself after the battle of the bands.” That had been the most pain I’ve ever felt. Actually burned so bad I cried. Lavender and Fuchsia forced me to go to the hospital with them to get it looked at.

“Well you regret it right?” Ruby asked hopefully.

“Of course! Sunset is one of my closest friends and ally. I should have given her the time of day right then and there. I’m not really the greatest at thinking things through,” I admitted sheepishly.

“Well I mean you’ve already got on her good side and seems like she forgave you so that’s good,” Berry Punch pointed out. I smiled after a few seconds.

“You’re right.”

I strode through my school and sighed, tossing my backpack into my locker. Trixie needs peanut butter crackers so I started walking to the vending machine. The hallways were practically empty because both schools were outside for the next part of the Games. Everyone except her.

“Excuse me,” I said to Twilight. “You’re in my way and Trixie wants peanut butter crackers.”

“Oh! Uh sorry?” Twilight muttered as she moved aside. I shrugged and shoved a few coins into the machine and selected the crackers. “Can I ask you a question?”

“Shoot.”

“You guys aren’t bullying me or anything? Why?”

“Because Trixie doesn’t care enough but she does know you’re up to something. She may not know why yet but she will find out,” I narrowed my eyes slightly. “Trixie isn’t a monster. She doesn’t hurt people for fun. Not anymore.”

“That’s good. So you’re friends with uhm bacon girl?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Bacon girl?”

“Fiery hair?” Twilight suggested as she pushed her glasses up.

“Oh Sunset. Yes Trixie is.”

“She seems scary. Why be friends with someone like that?” Twilight questioned. “She’s intimidating in all honesty.”

“She can be at times. It’s how she shows she cares. And besides, Trixie trusts Sunset. Trixie trusts her with her life,” I explained as a blue light surrounded me as my hair grew longer and my ears grew pointy. I smiled internally as I felt magic coursing through me. Words can’t describe the feeling.

Twilights weird necklace thing levitated and started glowing, floating in the air. I suddenly felt tired and grunted as it suddenly slammed shut.

“I-I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to!” Twilight exclaimed nervously as she took off running. I could only watch as I collapsed on the floor and that’s where Octavia found me.

“Trixie!” Octavia shouted and knelt next to me. “You okay?”

“Twilight. Find Sunset. I’ll be fine.”

“Okay,” Octavia nodded as she pulled me to my feet.

Together, we worked our way outside and stared at the torn up field. I wasn’t expecting that at all to be honest.

“Wow,” I grunted. Octavia nodded her agreement after a few stunned seconds.

“Wow is right.”

Chapter XLV

Berry Punch

I sat down on the bleachers with my sisters and Minuette along with Sunsets friends as Ruby was talking to Lavender about who knows what. She and Dinky were practically obsessed with her and her friends now.

“I’m surprised Fluttershy isn’t hitting the target,” Lyra admitted grudgingly as Fuchsia growled a bit. “She’s like the most patient person I know.”

“Well to be fair the target is moving,” Adagio pointed out. “Applejack did pretty damn good.”

“Hate to admit but that Crystal Prep student was a tad impressive,” Vinyl muttered. “She hit the target in one go with what, three arrows?”

“Aren’t the Friendship Games about being friends?” Ruby asked me and I sighed.

“It’s complicated. Ask me in a few years and I’ll explain everything,” I answered. “But Applejack is a way better person than I am considering she’s helping Twilight. I probably wouldn’t. I took the rivalry thing super serious.”

“Just like Rainbow and Lyra,” Trixie smirked at the mint green girl. “Lyra was super angry this whole time.” Lyra rolled her eyes as she tossed some popcorn into her mouth that she was sharing with Bon Bon.

“They have motorcycles?” Minuette asked with a raised eyebrow. “They’ve really stepped up the games this year. Who even thinks of these things?”

“All the principals sit down and go over them,” Cheerilee answered as she watched Rarity and Pinkie rollerskating. I had a feeling Pinkie did this on a regular basis.

“Well I think we know who’s winning this one,” Vinyl snickered. “Pinkie Pie almost knocked me over one day when she was rollerskating down the hallway. She’s the only person I know who can jump over a crowd of people and perfectly land it.”

“Yeah she got detention for that one,” Cheerilee grumbled. “She made me drop my papers I had to grade.” I bit my lip to avoid laughing. Cheerilee focused so much on her work it’s insane.

“Here comes Sunset,” Diamond pointed to Sunset and Rainbow on dirt bikes.

“Go Sunset!” Scootaloo shouted as Sunset gave her a subtle nod. “And Rainbow too I guess.”

“Still mad at her a bit?” Cherry Berry asked as she stretched her arms above her head.

“Maybe. I wanna talk to her but Sunset will probably be mad at me if view Rainbow as a sister again so I’m just staying away,” Scootaloo explained.

“Are you insane?” Diamond demanded. “Sunset is my sister too. She knows you wouldn’t be replacing her with Rainbow. If anything, you replaced Rainbow with Sunset.” A tense silence fell over us as Dinky elbowed Diamond Tiara.

“You all really feel that way?” Scootaloo asked as we all looked away. I whistled innocently as I stared at the clouds.

“Of course not!” Minuette forced a laugh. “I’m certain Diamond Tiara didn’t mean for it to sound that way, right?” Minuette glared at Diamond who nodded quickly.

“Sorry,” Diamond muttered. “That came out wrong. What I meant was Sunset wouldn’t be mad at you if you and Rainbow became sisters again. Rainbows mom and dad didn’t adopt you, Cheerilee did. Sunset is your actual family. Talk to Sunset and I’m sure she will tell you the exact same thing.”

I jumped slightly at a loud explosion as a vines started growing everywhere and I stared in slight fear at weird looking mirror in the sky. That’s the best way I could describe as I made eye contact with Cheerilee.

“What the fuck?” Lyra muttered. “That’s Equestria.” Sunsets eyes widened as she crashed into a large vine and slammed into the dirt, rolling till she laid on her back.

“Sunset!” Cheerilee and I shouted as Rainbow stopped and helped her up. They exchanged some words and Sunset nodded as she took Rainbows bike. A bright blue light surrounded rainbow as she grew wings and pony ears. I faintly made out Celestia giving Cinch a sheepish smile.

“I thought she couldn’t do that anymore?” Silver Spoon asked as she twisted her head to look at the others. Octavia and the others had terrified expressions as they stepped back nervously.

“We don’t know how it works,” Lightning explained as the sirens stared into the mirror or portal or whatever it’s called.

“Equestria,” Adagio muttered. “It looks so different.”

“What happened to home?” Sonata asked out loud. Rainbow slammed into a vine and stood with one boot on top of it.

“That was impressive,” I admitted grudgingly. I really didn’t want to compliment one of the girls who hurt my niece but eh gotta give credit where credit is due.

“We need everyone to leave the field,” Cadence shouted as people started running away. “While we sort out what’s going on here.”

“We should get down there and try to help Sunset,” Lightning suggested. A few nodded their agreement as we walked down to her. Sunset took her helmet off and tucked it under her arm.

“Is everyone okay?” Applejack questioned as she and the rest of the Rainbooms ran up to join us.

“Okay?” Rainbow asked in disbelief. “We won!”

“Yeah we won but someone could have been seriously hurt!” Sunset snapped as she dropped her helmet. “The magic is going haywire and I have no idea how to fix it!” Sunset and the others stared into the various portals.

“Excuse me,” Twilight said softly behind me. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know it was magic. I just wanted to learn about the strange energy readings coming from your school. I don’t know how it works.”

“Don’t worry,” Rainbow reassured her with a smile as she patted her on the shoulder. “Nor do we. Literally none of us do.” Twilights pendant started to glow and levitate, opening as the blue glow around Rainbow faded. “What are you doing?”

We all watched nervously as Rainbows eyes widened as she gritted her teeth and Sunset caught her before she fell.

“It’s causing these corresponding rifts to appear but I don’t know how that works either!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Is there anything you do know?” Sunset snapped angrily as she walked over to Twilight. “Like how to get us our magic back and fix the portal to Equestria?”

“Equestria?” Twilight asked in confusion as Sunsets friends and sisters looked scared of Sunsets tone. I had heard she was a bully once and had anger issues but this was the first time I’ve seen said anger.

“You’re supposed to be so smart but did you ever think you shouldn’t mess around with things you don’t understand?” Sunset demanded as Trixie shivered a bit.

“But I want to!” Twilight retorted. Sunset grabbed the girls pendant and forced it shut as the rifts as Twilight called them closed.

“But you don’t!” Sunset shouted. “And worst of all, you put the lives of my family in danger!”

“I’m sorry,” Twilight whispered and wiped some tears away. “I’m so sorry.” She ran away as Sunset clenched her fists as we watched. Lyra tensed up as Rainbow hesitantly approached Sunset and placed a hand on her shoulder. Sunsets eyes widened a bit and she facepalmed.

“You would have made a great siren,” Adagio admitted. Sunset sighed as Trixie and Silver Spoon hesitantly hugged her. Derpy jumped the three and hugged her as well. Sunset slightly raised an eyebrow at Adagio before hugging the others back.

“Thanks? I think?”

Author's Note

So I've decided to have the character name on top of each chapter and it won't center in middle of the page and it's really pissing me the fuck off.

Chapter XLVI

Trixie

“God I feel so awful for how I treated Twilight,” Sunset muttered. “I was awful.”

“Well all due respect, Trixie thinks you had every right to be mad. Somethings aren’t made to be messed with,” I pointed out as I stood next to Sunset and the rest of the Rainbooms.

“Trixie is right,” Berry Punch agreed as she tried to corral Ruby, Dinky and Sunsets sisters.

“Ya can apologize after the games,” Applejack said. “Ahm sure it’ll sort out.”

“I hope so,” Sunset sighed. “Where’s Lyra and the others?”

“Getting snacks from inside. Or were. They’re walking back right now,” I nodded to the group of girls I called friends walking up laughing about something.

“So did we miss anything?” Aria asked Sunset as she ignored the Rainbooms.

“No,” Cherry Berry shook her head as she caught Scootaloo. “Just typical Shadowbolt stuff. Minuette went off to find Lemon Hearts and her other high school friends. Apparently they hate Cinch just as much as we do.”

“Ooh Cherry Berry hating someone,” Cheerilee snickered. “That’s a first.”

“You hate her too!” Cherry Berry shot back. “That’s a first! You never hate anyone!”

“She’s the exception,” Cheerilee admitted.

“The last event is there is a flag of each school hidden somewhere on the property!” Cadence explained. “The first team to find the flag and bring it back wins for the school. You’re free to break apart into groups and search too but the point is to work as a team! You need your whole team back here for the win!”

“Don’t separate,” Sunset said instantly. “We won’t cover as much ground but I’m banking on the Shadowbolts inability to work together. They’ll instantly try to split apart. Snips and Snails spied on them apparently and told me this. We already knew this but I guess confirmation is good?”

“This one actually sounds kinda fun,” Lyra commented. “Makes me wish I didn’t get knocked out in the spelling bee.”

“I know right?” Rainbow asked as she stretched her legs and cracked her knuckles. “We know the lay of the land better than the Shadowbolts.”

“Maybe not all of them,” Lavender disagreed. “Twilight has been all over the school, remember?” We all fell silent as we absorbed the information.

“Speaking of Twilight,” Fluttershy muttered and pointed behind Sunset. “Here she comes up.” Sunset slowly turned around to face her rival. Never in my life did I think Sunset would be rivals with this worlds version of the girl who saved her.

“Why is she singing exactly?” Scootaloo asked.

“Imagine all I’ll learn by setting it free.”

“If both teams are ready,” Cadence said as my eyes flicked between her and Twilight curiously.

“Now winning these games depends on me and the doors might open if I try to use it. But the magics what I really wanna see.”

“The last event of the Friendship Games begins now,” Cadence shouted. Twilight opened her pendant and Sunset started to run at her as a loud explosion made me fall onto a few of my friends.

“Please get off me,” Aria snapped out from under me. I pushed myself up and dusted myself off. Aria gave me a grateful look as she and Sonata stood up.

“Help me!” Twilight screamed as I stared at her in fear floating in the air with a giant white ball. The Shadowbolts watched in fear as Applejacks hat flew past me.

“Oh shit,” Berry muttered as the white ball absorbed her.

“Twilight!” Minuette shouted as she hugged Ruby. I stepped back nervously into a stunned Lyra as we stared at evil Twilight with wings and blue eyes.

“Why do bad things only happen to us?” Bon Bon asked no one in particular as she pointed at the cowering Shadowbolts. “Why does bad things never happen to them?”

“Who the fuck knows,” Lightning grumbled. “How exactly are we gonna stop Twilight?”

“Man that ain’t no fucking Twilight!” Lyra exclaimed. “That’s a God damn Midnight Sparkle!”

“Language!” Derpy chided. “There’s children present!”

“You were right I didn’t understand magic first!” Midnight Sparkle shouted down at Sunset. “But I do now!” Her horn glowed blue along with her hands as she blasted the statue. I ducked as piece of concrete went flying over my head, narrowly missing Cheerilee.

“Equestria,” Sunset muttered with a slackjawed expression as portals started forming all around us. Cracks in the ground started to form under me.

“Trixie run!” Fuchsia shouted as she and the others ran around the yard. I shook off my shock along with Sunsets aunts and ran, jumping over a student and rolling.

“How did you do that?” Rainbow demanded.

“Trixie took gymnastics in elementary school,” I said smugly as I kept running. I tripped over my boot laces as I started to slip into a crack.

“Hang on Trixie!” Lightning exclaimed as I grabbed onto the edge with one arm and stared below me in fear.

“Don’t drop me!” I begged as Lightning grabbed my hand. “I’m afraid of heights!”

“I won’t!” Lightning promised. “Just don’t let go.”

“Obviously!” I faintly heard Rarity screaming.

“Twilight, you can’t do this!” Sunset shouted.

“Why not? There’s a whole other world there full of magic and I want to understand it!” Twilight shouted back as she fired a blast at Sunset. Or at least that’s what it sounded like.

“But you’re destroying this world to get it!”

“So what? That world is full of magic like I said and I want to understand all of it!” Twilight slammed a hand into the ground as more cracks started forming. Lightning finally managed to pull me up as we laid panting on our backs.

“Thanks,” I said finally.

“Don’t sweat it. It’s what friends are for,” Lightning shrugged as we stood up. More cracks started forming as the ground collapsed.

“Where’s Octavia?” I asked worriedly.

“Not sure,” Lightning admitted as we looked around. “She’s next to Pinkie trying to pull up someone from falling to their imminent death.”

“Gee thanks for that totally not terrifying image of what could have happened to us.”

“You’re welcome.”

“Well I’m be damned,” I muttered as I grabbed Bon Bon and yanked her back before she fell. “The Shadowbolts are helping us surprisingly.”

“Thanks Trix,” Bon Bon nodded gratefully at me. “And I know right?” A bright blue light surrounded me and Rainbow as we looked at each other.

“Uh what’s happening?” One of the Shadowbolts asked worriedly. Lyra glowed mint green as she knelt next to Bon Bon who was surrounded by a cream glow. Octavia, Vinyl and Derpy glowed black, white and gray respectively.

“Finally I can pony up again!” Pinkie giggled as she was bright pink.

“Ah know right?” Applejack grinned as she was orange. Rarity and Fluttershy said nothing as they glowed white and yellow.

“This isn’t the way! I was just like you,” Sunset sighed as she stared at Twilight. “I know you feel powerful right now, like you can have everything you want. I’ve been where you are, I’ve made the same mistakes. I put on a crown and just like you, I was overwhelmed by the magic it contained. I thought it could get me everything I ever wanted.”

“Oh you’re wrong. Unlike you I can have everything I want!”

“No you can’t! Even with all that magic and power, you’ll still be alone! True magic comes from honesty, laughter, generosity, kindness, trust, equality, respect. Plus love and family,” Sunset nodded to her mom and aunts as they glowed their own individual colors.

“I’m glowing!” Ruby giggled. “Look mom, you are too!”

“I see it dear,” Berry Punch muttered as she looked at herself with a raised eyebrow.

“I understand you Twilight and I want to show the most powerful magic of all. The magic of friendship,” Sunset said as a white light enveloped her.

“Lightning Dust?” I muttered as we stepped backwards. “This is the most craziest thing I’ve ever seen in my life.”

“Preach sister,” Lightning muttered back.

“Starlight help!” I turned my head slightly to the right as Starlight strained to pull Micro Chips up from the hole he found himself in.

“I’m trying!” She grunted.

“Hold on!” I raised an eyebrow as the flower trio grabbed his hand and started helping.

“Why are you all helping us?” Starlight asked in confusion.

“I don’t want to see him die,” Daisy explained.

“Just because he was a jerk doesn’t mean we can’t be nice to him,” Lily answered as she gritted her teeth.

“Plus I wanna be friends again!” Roseluck answered eagerly as they all five fell on their backs.

“Thanks,” Micro muttered nervously. “Seriously.”

“No problem,” Lily wiped her hands off. “You’re not off the hook yet.”

“Friends?” Roseluck asked hopefully. Micro stared at her before shrugging.

“Friends.”

They probably got him out of there at the right time because Sunset waved a hand and all the cracks disappeared. I really don’t know what would have happened if half his body hung over the edge but I think somebody in the other world would have freaked to find a torso missing the top half.

Sunset and Twilight tackled each other in the air as a bright white light surrounded them.

“Feel like we are in a Marvel Movie,” Lavender said from my right side and I jumped slightly. I hadn’t heard her or the other girls walking up to us. Lavenders eyes were glued on the fight.

“I guess,” I shrugged. “We should probably help Sunset.”

“You already did,” Cheerilee said warmly as she stared at her long hair and pony ears in a mirror. “You being friends with her helped enough.”

“Wait how did you pony up?” Lyra asked in confusion.

“Gotta ask Sunset,” Cheerilee answered with a wink. “She’s been helping me with it.”

“Uh okay?’ Lyra said weakly as Twilight and Sunset stood in front of us. Sunset wore a proud smirk as Twilight looked down rubbing her arm.

“I am so so sorry,” Twilight muttered. “You all must hate me.”

“We’re a pretty forgiving group,” Rainbow chuckled. “We don’t hate you at all.”

“Can’t believe I’m going to do this but I agree with Rainbow Dash,” I said grudgingly. “I don’t hate you. Nor do the others.”

“Twilight!” A dog came running up and jumped on her.

“Spike!” Twilight hugged him and scratched his ears.

“Principal Celestia!” Cinch exclaimed as she came out from behind the statue. I would assume she used it as a hiding spot. “I demand Canterlot High forfeit these Games. Your students have wings!”

“No,” Luna shot back. “Technically we both are winners as much as it pains me to say.”

“Was this your plan? To get us to view you as equals?” Cinch demanded as we all gave her dirty looks.

“At least they didn’t blackmail Twilight into releasing the magic and causing all of this to happen,” a girl with pigtails said dryly as she adjusted her glasses.

“Wow that’s to take in all at once,” Pinkie said breaking the silence that fell over us.

“Technically we’re all to blame,” a Shadowbolt girl admitted sheepishly before turning on her principal. “But it was mostly her!”

I didn’t see that one coming and nor did my friends based on their expressions.

“Clearly your magic is infecting my students!” Cinch shouted. “I’m going straight to the school board about this.”

“Ah yes the school board,” Celestia snickered. “Because they will believe you.”

“Don’t forget the students with wings,” Cadence chuckled.

“And the portals to another world,” Luna added.

“Because that would never ruin your reputation,” Spike said as he pointed a dog treat at her. Cinch slowly looked at all of us giving her smug smirks or dirty looks as I placed my hands on my hips. Not gonna lie, that was the smuggest I’ve ever seen Sunset in a long, long time. Cinch made a sound with her throat and stormed off.

“That women is an idiot,” Fuchsia muttered.

“I know these games aren’t what we expected but I think it’s safe to say we are all winners!” Celestia announced.

“Actually I think it’s safe to say Canterlot High won this year,” Cadence said as she nodded at us all. “Good job guys.” She glared at her students evidently to quell any resistance.

“Hey Trixie,” Luna patted my shoulder. “Maybe you should ask your friends if they would like to play some music for us all for the after party in the gym.”

“Up to them,” I answered instantly. “Trixie wouldn’t mind. After all, she and her two assistants joined the band full time once again.” We all looked at each other and nodded.

“So Cheerilee said you had the explanation for how she was able to pony up Sunset,” Derpy began as I tuned my guitar behind the curtain on the stage.

“Yeah figured you guys would ask about that,” Sunset sighed as she tuned her own guitar. “She figured you guys wouldn’t want to hang out around her for some odd reason so she asked me not to tell after she got her own dream after anon a miss. She represents Love. It makes sense after all. She is the most affectionate person I know.”

“That’s dumb!” Octavia announced as she set up microphones. “She’s one of us. She’s awesome. We love her too.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” Cheerilee said from behind me as I jumped slightly. “Sorry Trixie. And I’m sorry for keeping that a secret. Hopefully you guys forgive me.”

“We have nothing to forgive,” Lyra nodded. “It’s perfectly understandable why you were nervous. But you’re one of us like Tavi said.”

“So wait,” Bon Bon waved her hands. “Why did the rest of your family pony up?”

“Runs in the family I guess,” Sunset winked at us as she stood up. “I used some of my magic to help them pony up. Didn’t want them to feel left out after all.”

“Fair enough,” Bon Bon as we all stood up. “Well Trixie this is your guys song so go for it.” I gave a nod as Cheerilee and Ruby yanked the curtains back as Lavender inhaled nervously. I stared out at all our classmates and our rivals.

“Pull the trigger, ride the bull and cut the cord wrapped around your neck. Hanging by threads,hands bleeding. Edge of glory, write your story seize the moment, no regrets. Our name in stone, forever more. We want more, we want more, we want more,” Lavender sang as her voice echoed.

“It’s our time to shoot the stars. We ain’t gonna stop till the world is ours. It’s landslide, rocks below. Ready to rise, ready to roll. Let’s go, let’s go, let’s go down in history. Let’s go, let’s go, let’s go be legendary,” I sang. “Be legendary, be legendary.”

“Take the power, scold the doubters they don’t know how we roll. Keep an eye out, watch your back now we’re coming for the crown. More, we want more, we want more, we want more,” Fuchsia sang as she played her guitar with Sunset and Lyra. Our classmates were probably the louder of the kids in the gym.

A green haired girl was staring at us with big grin as I felt my hair grow longer again. I was slightly surprised to see her hanging out with a few of my classmates, mainly Cloudkicker.

I finished playing my guitar as the curtam quickly closed again and Ruby instantly hugged me.

“That was awesome!” She shouted in my ear and I winced slightly. “You are all so cool!”

“Damn right,” Berry Punch agreed as she joined Minuette and her two sisters back stage. “So me and Minuette have something to announce.”

“Mhm!” Minuette giggled as she hugged Berry.

“Well don’t keep us waiting,” I said impatiently.

“Well first we’re moving back to Canterlot,” Berry announced as Sunset pumped her fist eagerly in the sky. Her sisters were out playing in the school yard last I checked with the other cmc. “Head quarters for my company is moving here by my order. More family time. But that’s not the most important news yet.”

“What is?” Cherry Berry asked with a raised eyebrow as Ruby bit her lip in excitement.

“Together?” Minuette asked.

“Together,” Berry agreed as we all looked at each other.

“We’re getting married!”

Author's Note

All rights belong to Pop Evil.

Chapter XLVII

Sunset

“Woah now!” I broke the silence. “Wait what?”

“Minuette proposed,” Aunt Berry explained. “Last night. We haven’t really decided on when yet but it’s happening.”

“She pulled me aside weeks ago and asked for my permission to marry my mom!” Ruby giggled. “They asked me to keep it a secret from you all until the right time.”

“Oh my god!” Mom shouted as she and Aunt Cherry hugged Aunt Berry and Minuette. Or well Aunt Minuette I suppose I should say. “I’m so happy for you!”

“About freaking time!” Aunt Cherry grunted. “Thought this would never happen!”

“We want all of you to attend,” Aunt Minuette said as she looked at all my friends. “After all, you guys are practically family at this point. Hell, Derpy might even be family one day! Me and Berry instantly agreed on this when I mentioned it.”

“I’m down,” Lavender shrugged. “Just tell me when and where, I’m there.”

“Same with Trixie.” I identified the voices of all my friends agreeing with our magician friends

“We have a lot of planning to do but I want Cheerilee as my maid of honor,” Aunt Berry smiled at mom.

“And I chose Cherry Berry,” Aunt Minuette announced. “I would have chosen Sunset but well we have plans for her. We want her and Vinyl to plan my bachelorette party.”

“I want Lightning Dust and Lyra to plan mine,” Aunt Berry grinned at the two.

“Really? Me?” Lightning Dust asked nervously. “If you wish, I’ll do it.”

“Yes,” Aunt Berry patted her shoulder. “You and Lyra seem the type to plan a wild party.”

“Oh we will,” Lyra snickered as she pulled Lightning into a one armed hug.

“Did someone say wedding!?” Pinkie screamed as she rolled literally into the room and unfolded with a transforming sound. Rarity squealed as she and the others followed Pinkie.

“I’m so very happy for you all darlings!” Rarity announced happily.

“Yay,” Fluttershy whispered as Rainbow high fived me.

“Hey can we talk?” Rainbow asked nervously. “It’s about how we ponied up.”

“Okay,” I shrugged. “Let’s go to the band room.”

“Actually we’re curious too,” Lyra commented. “Can it be done here?”

“Yeah,” I answered. “So what are your questions?”

“Did we lose the elements?” Lyra asked worriedly. “I like being Loyalty.”

“Wait what?” Rainbow demanded. “I’m Loyalty.”

“Not really,” I admitted quietly. “Lyra and the others are the new elements. Trixie represents trust, Lavender represents equality and Fuchsia represents trust.”

“You took our elements? I don’t blame you to be honest,” Fluttershy whispered.

“I didn’t but you do have your own elements. They told me in a dream to tell you when you were ready,” I explained. “Rarity is integrity, Fluttershy is sympathy, Pinkie is courage, Applejack is determination and Rainbow is compassion. The elements gave you those because you showed all of those. Fluttershy when she helped Twilight, Pinkie when she stood up to the Shadowbolts with me, Rainbow when she helped me when I crashed my bike on the motocross, Applejack was determined to help Twilight hit the target. Rarity showed integrity when she refused to leave me alone with Coco Pommel. Granted I wasn’t gonna hurt the poor girl but still Rarity helped when no one was looking.”

“So that’s one mystery solved,” Rainbow smiled at me. “Now when were you gonna tell me your mom adopted Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon?”

“I didn’t want to hurt you,” I answered sadly. “I knew me being Scootaloos older sister would hurt and I couldn’t do that.”

“I’m proud you are her sister. It hurts a bit but I didn’t know she was an orphan. I talked to mom after Rarity investigated your relationship with her and she said we wouldn’t have been accepted because of mom’s criminal record,” Rainbow admitted.

“Wait what criminal record?” Bon Bon demanded.

“Mom took some headache medication prescribed by her doctor and a unknown side affect was she forgot stuff. She forgot to pay for stuff at some stores and got arrested for it. She just paid bail and paid the fine that the judge gave her,” Rainbow explained. “Even though it was an accident, it’s still on her record and she can’t adopt due to it.”

“That’s awful,” Derpy said as I wrapped an arm around her. “We’ll give you guys some space so you can sort out the anon a miss thing. Love you.” I nodded as I kissed her quickly. My friends and family disappeared as I stared at Fluttershy.

“I hated you,” I said coolly at Fluttershy as she stepped back with wide eyes and wiped a tear away. “I absolutely fucking hated your guts. Rarity too. You were supposed to be the element of kindness but you showed me none. A dark part of me enjoyed seeing you cry and suffer when you found out I was innocent. I wanted to keep watching you suffer.”

“I’m so sorry!” Fluttershy wailed as she hugged me. “I’m a evil person!”

“As am I darling. I understand if you want nothing to do with us,” Rarity said gently.

“No,” I said finally. Rarity tilted her head in confusion as she stared at me.

“What do you mean no?”

“We should restart our friendship. You all obviously hold some resentment to me over my actions when I was a bitch,” I explained. “We start fresh and learn about each other. No secrets at all.”

“I’d like that,” Rarity agreed as she helped wipe Fluttershys tears. “I hate to even think I was so evil to you. I hated you too. During anon a miss.”

“I know,” I muttered as I stood up and hugged them cautiously. “I’m going to find Twilight.” They released me from the hug as I disappeared and walked down the stairs. I spotted Twilight sitting on the top of the bleachers with her classmates avoiding her. This time was clearly out of fear instead of hate. I sighed and quickly bounded up the bleachers. “Hey.”

“Oh hi,” Twilight shuddered as I sat down.

“You know, I meant what I said. I did put a crown on,” I answered after a moment of silence. “So whens your last day at Crystal Prep?”

“Monday. Do you uh hate me?” Twilight asked worriedly as I made out Vinyl talking to a green haired Shadowbolt with headphones.

“No.”

“I could have killed you! I could have killed everyone! And probably your homeworld!” Twilight shouted as some people glanced at us. “I’m a monster.”

“No you aren’t,” I answered sternly. “You made a mistake. That doesn’t make you a monster. I’m sorry by the way. For what I said. A bad habit of mine is when I get scared I get mean.”

“It’s okay. I deserved it,” Twilight mumbled. “I will admit I’m happy I know you. You are friendly. More friendly than Crystal Prep was. So thank you for that.”

“You’re welcome. I look forward to seeing you at Canterlot High,” I patted her on the shoulder and she gave a small smile.

“Me too.”

Chapter XLVIII

Lyra

“I’m still surprised Cadence said we won,” I said as I threw some trash from the gym into a garbage can. “I thought for sure they would try to force a loss on us and run away.”

“We’re not all bad you know?” Me and Bon Bon jumped slightly and stared at a blue haired girl along with the others who had forced Twilight to release the magic. “Or well I’m not. The others are. I’m Coco.”

“Hey!” Another blued hair girl with goggles glared at her.

“Uh huh,” I said as I folded my arms. “And what exactly can we do for you all?”

“Well I’m going to Canterlot High Monday,” Coco answered. “Transferring schools with Twilight. Rarity convinced me to do so. Don’t have to deal with Suri anymore.”

“Nice,” I gave her a honest smile. “I’m Lyra. That’s my girlfriend Bon Bon.”

“I know!” A green haired girl shouted. “You guys are awesome. I’ve been a fan since like that diss track you guys put out. I’m Lemon Zest, that’s Indigo Zap, that’s Sour Sweet, Sunny Flare and Sugarcoat.”

“Remember when I told you a girl from Crystal Prep liked it?” Bon Bon nudged me. “I guess this is her.”

“Cool I guess,” I muttered. We looked around awkwardly till Indigo coughed.

“Well uh hope your statue gets fixed,” she offered weakly.

“Why so you guys can vandalize it again?” Bon Bon asked bitterly.

“No,” Sunny Flare stepped forward. “We seriously mean that. I’m sorry about it getting destroyed.”

“Sure,” I said dryly. I didn’t trust them at all. They were most likely lying to get on our good side to use us.

“Well it’s nice meeting you,” Coco said as she looked around. “I’d love to help clean up since we partially made this mess but uh we have to leave. The buses are here and Crystal Prep bus drivers can be a bit snippy.”

“Okay,” I said coolly as we resumed our cleaning up. The rest of my group was cleaning up as the Rainbooms folded up tables and chairs. Cherry Berry was trying to catch the cmc and the rest of Sunset’s sisters. Dinky was probably the only kid helping but eh. Sunset was helping Trixie, Lavender and Fuchsia pack up our instruments with Vinyl and Octavia.

“You all should go on tour around Canterlot!” Lemon exclaimed. “You have more than one fan. There’s thousands of people in town who would go.”

“Really?” Bon Bon questioned as we made eye contact.

“Really!” Lemon said with probably the biggest grin I’ve ever seen.

“We will talk to the others,” I promised. “Up to them.”

“Epic!” Lemon announced as she and the others left. Indigo tossed some trash away before leaving the gym.

“See you Monday!” Coco shouted with a wave.

“She seems okay,” Bon Bon commented as our eyes followed them outside.

“For a Shadowbolt,” I agreed. “Twilights last day is Monday too. Apparently Cadence took her home in her car so she didn’t have to take the bus.”

“Makes sense,” I answered as I caught a broom Lightning threw at me. “Thank you!”

“What are the plans after this?” Vinyl asked.

“Uh not sure? Maybe milkshakes with the Rainbooms. And then we have a sleepover with Sunsets family at Cheerilees house,” Derpy answered. “If you guys are interested of course.”

“I’m down,” I shrugged. “Are the Rainbooms joining us at her house?”

“Yes,” Sunset answered as she slung her guitar case on her back. “We’re starting over. They’ve been there before. Get ready for Rarity being crazy with fashion.”

“I heard that!” Rarity called out as she put a jacket on. Sunset tossed a smirk over her shoulder.

“I know!”

I sat cross legged on the floor of Sunset’s room as I bit my pizza slice.

“So what now?” Lightning questioned from Sunset’s bed. “You’re friends with the people who backstabbed you so where does that leave us?”

“We’re all still friends,” Sunset reassured her. “Trust me, I’m not abandoning you guys. Not after all we’ve been through. I meant what I said when I called us family. I’m not quite calling the rainbooms family yet but maybe one day.”

“Okay,” Lightning sighed and threw a pop can at Rainbow.

“Ow!” Rainbow glared at Lightning. “What was that for?”

“Drink it,” Lightning said simply. “Duh.” Rainbow shrugged and drank it in one go while we all stared at her with wide eyes.

“So Twilight,” Octavia nodded at the quiet girl sitting with Fluttershy. “Excited for Canterlot High?”

“Oh uhm yes very much so!” Twilight said enthusiastically. “It seems way more friendly than Crystal Prep was.”

“We try,” I smirked as I stole Octavias tea and sipped some as Octavia gave me a disgusted look. “Ew, what the hell is this?”

“Tea. British tea,” Octavia clarified with a smirk.

“Ew you can have it back. Never again am I drinking tea you like,” I grumbled as I shoved the bottle back her way.

“Sounds like your aunts and mom are having fun downstairs,” Applejack said as she paused the video game she was playing with Silver Spoon. Surprisingly she had instantly taken to the girl.

“Things are about to get real awkward Trixie thinks,” Trixie announced as she sped walked into the room. “Firstly, Cheerilee and Sunsets aunts are getting drunk downstairs to celebrate Berry and Minuettes engagement. Never thought Cheerilee would get drunk but Trixie supposes it’s appropriate for this.”

“Okay,” Sunset raised an eyebrow. “How is that about to make things awkward?”

“Not that,” Trixie shook her head. “That is.” We all stared as the other Twilight walked into the room.

“I came as fast as I could. I misplaced the book accidentally during one of my book shelf cleaning and then I had to deal with Starlight brainwashing the others in an attempt to be friends and then I had to deal with Spike screaming about spiders all night. It was the weirdest thing I’ve ever had to deal with this week and let me tell you, that’s tame for Ponyville,” Twilight said as she looked at all of us. We all looked at her nervously as she made eye contact with our worlds Twilight.

“Scratch that. That’s the weirdest thing I’ve dealt with all week.”

Chapter XLIX

Sugarcoat

“You know what I just realized?” Indigo muttered as we sat on the bus quietly. Cadence had returned to ride the bus with us to the school after Celestia took her and Twilight home. At least I assume that’s what happened.

“That you’re super nice and kind?” Sour Sweet grumbled.

“Sarcasm isn’t necessarily Sour,” Indigo snapped. “We were the bad guys. We were like the worst people ever. And we lost to Canterlot!”

“Well they were better than us in a lot of aspects,” Sunny Flare pointed out as she shifted in her seat. “Competition, friendship and whatever it was we just saw. They even got Twilight and Coco to transfer schools!”

“At least Sunset and her band seemed pretty bad ass!” Lemon said as she bobbed her to her music. “Lyra and Bon Bon seemed to not like us that much. Vinyl was cool with me.”

“Probably because you’re both loud and obnoxious,” I muttered as I pushed my glasses up my face.

“Sugarcoat!” Sunny snapped. “That was unnecessary.”

“Truth hurts.”

“It’s whatever,” Lemon shrugged. “I enjoy being a loud obnoxious motherfucker. At least I’m not a socially awkward person who pushes all her friends away with truths about their personality that no one gives a fuck about or asked her for her opinion.” We all fell silent as the others stared at her with wide eyes.

“That was so rude,” Sour Sweet said after a moment. “Good job!”

“Seriously?” Indigo rolled her eyes. “Can you guys not fight for at least a few moments that’d be nice. I’d prefer if we could all get along.”

“Until we get home at least,” Sunny agreed. “So what then? We’re just going to go back to hating each other and wanting to rip each other’s guts out to be the best again till we graduate?”

“I mean it’s logical,” I shrugged. “It’s what we know after all. We don’t have anything in common except we’re a bunch of rude assholes who could have got a girl killed just because we wanted to win so badly for Cinchs reputation.”

“Gee thanks for the reminder,” Sour snapped. “We definitely needed it!”

“Would you five stop for crying out loud?” Cadence asked with an eye roll. Indigo jumped slightly as the older women stood above her. “I’d like to have a bus ride that doesn’t involve you guys screaming at each other.”

“We’re not!” Lemon exclaimed. “We’re currently debating about whether we should go back to wanting to kill each other at school unless it benefits us or if we should be friends.”

“I’d be down with friends with Lemon,” Indigo shrugged. “I don’t know what me and Sunny have in common or me and Sugarcoat.”

“We’re all shitty people?” I offered and slightly raised an eyebrow. Indigo instantly facepalmed and groaned as Sunny rolled her eyes.

“Not what I think she meant Sugarcoat. I think she meant interests and hobbies,” Sunny grumbled.

“We all go to the same school?” Lemon suggested. “We all had to deal with Cinch being annoying, uh yeah that’s all I got.”

“Well why do you want to be friends?” Cadence asked as she sat in the bus seat behind me and Sunny. We all looked at each other and shrugged.

“Takes too much energy to hate each other,” Indigo admitted and I gave a brief nod. She had a point there.

“Agreed,” I announced. “It’s very taxing on my energy.” Cadence gave a faint smile.

“Well go hang out or something. Try to find common ground. For example Indigo picks something she likes and you guys go do it and then rotate.”

“Maybe,” Sour said uncertainly. “Monday after school works?”

“Sure,” Lemon answered as she slipped her headphones back on and I cringed.

“That girl is going to go deaf one day.”

“Bowling,” Indigo said immediately as we stood at her locker. “We’re going bowling.”

“Of course you would like bowling,” Sour Sweet scoffed.

“What the fuck does that mean?” Indigo demanded as she slammed her locker shut. “Bowling is a fun activity.”

“It’s a dark room with dark carpet with swirly designs, nasty food and vomit,” Sunny said with disdain. “It’s disgusting.”

“It’s actually pretty fun,” I said as I shifted on my feet. They all stared at me with wide eyes.

“See even she agrees with me!” Indigo pointed at me. “And she finds nothing fun! She’s like the opposite of fun!” I rolled my eyes and glared at her.

“Just because I don’t show it, I’m perfectly capable of having fun.”

“Fine we’ll go,” Sour grumbled. “But it better be worth it!”

“Oh it’s a learning experience,” Lemon Zest grinned as she hung her headphones from her neck. “Oh uh hi Twilight.”

“Hi,” Twilight said quietly. “Can you let me get to my locker Sunny? If not it’s fine!”

“Of course dearie,” Sunny said nervously as she moved aside. Twilight held a large cardboard box with the initials T.S on it. She set it on the ground and opened her locker, setting some books inside it. “So you’re going to Canterlot High?”

“Yeah. Today is my last day,” Twilight answered as her eyes drifted over to us nervously. “Are you gonna yell at me or something?”

“No,” Lemon shook her head quickly. “We aren’t. I never yelled at you ever either, remember?”

“Just helped us coerce her into releasing all that magic she stole from those girls,” I muttered. Sour glared at me and subtly elbowed me in the side. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay,” Twilight slammed her head against the locker. “I did turn into something ugly and evil.”

“I’m not the greatest at emotions but you’re better now,” Sour admitted. “If anyone can help you, it’s those girls at chs. Especially Shimmer Sunlight.”

“Sunset Shimmer,” Twilight corrected instantly. An awkward silence fell over us with Twilight watching us nervously out of the corner of her eye as she continued filling the box.

“You hate us don’t you?” I asked suddenly as the others looked away or up. “I don’t blame you.”

“I don’t think I’m capable of hating anyone,” Twilight admitted as my eyes got slightly wide. “But I’m afraid of you all. Mainly Indigo. Lemon Zest is the one I guess I have the least problems with? She never was mean to me really. She just ignored me.”

“I’m sorry,” Sunny sighed and looked at Twilight nervously. “We really are evil people.”

“You didn’t turn into a demon that could have killed this entire world and Sunsets home,” Twilight whispered so quiet that I barely heard her.

“But you didn’t,” I pointed out.

“I guess. You guys wanna see something?” Twilight suddenly asked.

“Uh sure?” Sunny shrugged as she gave us a confused look.

“Any minute now,” Twilight muttered as she looked at her phone. “And right on time.” Professor Moondancer stood in the hallway with Lemon Hearts and Twinkleshine as two armed officers walked Principal Cinch down the hallway each holding an arm. The hallway got dead silent as students stopped and stared at her in hand cuffs.

“Woah,” Lemon muttered in awe. The two officers approached a third stern looking officer with blue hair and stripes on his shirt sleeves.

“Abacus Cinch, you’re under arrest for bribery, threats and coercion,” the sergeant announced loudly for us all to hear. “You two can take her to the car and transport her.”

“No fucking way,” Sour said in shock as the sergeant walked over to us.

“Someone has the cops after em!” Lemon hissed. “Don’t tell em what I got in my locker!”

“What the hell do you mean?” Indigo hissed back. “I’m not going down for your drugs.”

“I don’t have drugs! Just video games that I stole from Cinchs office that she confiscated from me!”

“Shiny!” Twilight exclaimed and hugged the officer.

“Twily!”

“Uh what?” Sour demanded. “You’re dating a sergeant in the CPD?”

“No this is my BBBFF Shining Armor,” Twilight explained happily.

“What?” I asked after a moment of confusion. A dog popped out of Twilights bag and groaned.

“I told you know no one would understand it. It stands for big brother best friend forever,” Spike explained.

“Never gonna get used to that,” Shining Armor chuckled. “At least he can tell me when he has to go to the bathroom now.”

“I suppose that’s an upside,” Sunny said as she looked at the two. “Cinch is going to jail? Who’s going to be our principal?”

“Me,” a voice behind us made me jump slightly. I made eye contact with Twinkleshine smiling warmly at us. “I’m the new principal. Cadence decided she wanted to be the dean and counselor still. She was the first pick.”

“Finally! I can have the astronomy class I’ve always wanted!” Moondancer exclaimed happily. “Me and Twinkle are going to co teach the class. We’re very excited.”

“And I have a baking class,” Lemon Hearts announced. “We have a kitchen we’ve never used in the upstairs near Twilights lab.”

“Speaking of the lab,” Twilight fished around her pocket and held up a key. “This is yours now Sugarcoat. You might be able to use it for something. I have some projects in there I haven’t got to finish.” She held out the key and I slowly took it.

“Thanks. I’ll give anything you left behind to Principal Twinkleshine,” I promised as I put the key away.

“We will miss you Twilight,” Lemon Hearts said quietly. “Stay safe, Twi. We will still see each other at your parents house. Plus I’m your neighbor so you can come over whenever you want.”

“We all will miss you,” Twinkleshine agreed. “You were my best student. Moondancer will miss you too. Take care of yourself out there Twilight. You have my number if you ever wanna talk.”

“I promise I’ll stay in contact Twinkle and Moonie,” Twilight quickly hugged the two. “You too Lemon.”

“Ready to go?” Shining Armor asked Twilight.

“Mhm!” Twilight announced as Moondancer picked up Twilights box of belongings.

Together, we watched the three walk out of the school.

Chapter L

Sugarcoat

“So where is Sour Sweet and Sunny Flare?” Lemon asked curiously as she sat on the bench, tying her shoes on. She wore a black hoodie with a Metallica shirt under it and ripped black jeans.

“I knew those bitches skipped out on us!” Indigo fumed as she walked back on forth angrily. It was slightly weird seeing the others in casual clothing. I had a feeling Sunny would question Indigo about her sweat pants and t-shirt.

“They’re right there,” I nodded at the door as I picked some cat hair off my yellow and white stripped leggings under my white skirt and flicked it on the floor. Sunny looked like she was about to vomit and I rolled my eyes.

“She’s seriously bowling in a dress?” Lemon asked with a raised eyebrow. Sunny wore a dark purple dress as she and Sour paid separately. Sour wore grey jeans and a magenta hoodie over a grey shirt as they picked out their shoe size and approached us.

“Oh it’s so nice to see you,” Sour smiled before rolling her eyes. “This isn’t weird at all to see everyone in such a public setting.”

“Hello dearies!” Sunny smiled warmly as she flicked her hair. I could faintly hear Indigo gritting her teeth as she exhaled.

“Sunny, Sour. Nice to have you here,” Indigo forced a smile back.

“This isn’t what I imagined,” Sunny admitted as she looked around. “I figured it would smell more bad and stuff. Everything else was accurate.”

“Is that Sunset Shimmer?” Lemon suddenly asked as we looked at where she was pointing. The fiery haired girl was sitting a few tables away laughing with a gray blonde haired girl as they fed each other a french fry.

“That’s adorable!” Sunny squealed. A cream skinned girl with pink and blue curls joined them with a mint girl. “Oh it’s Lyra and Bon Bon.”

“Interesting,” Indigo mused. Sunset glanced over at us as her eyes slightly widened. She and the gray girl exchanged some words before kissing quickly. Sunset stood up and walked over. “Didn’t see that coming.”

“Didn’t expect to see you of all groups here,” Sunset said casually as she slid into the booth next to me. “What’s up?’

“We’re trying be friends,” I answered as I took my shoes off to put the bowling shoes on. “This was Indigos suggestion. Next up is Sour. Probably going to be something annoying.”

“Hopefully that’s going well,” Sunset nodded at us all.

“What are you guys doing here?” Indigo asked curiously as she sat down.

“Date night, double dating. Me and Derpy go on group dates with Lyra and Bon Bon often. Vinyl and Octavia usually join us but Octavia had a concert tonight a few hours away we couldn’t make it too unfortunately. We’re the only six in the group who have partners. Well Lavender had a boyfriend but the less said about that the better. Twilight and Adagio are talking,” Sunset shrugged as she stole a fry from my plate and ate it.

“You stole my fry,” I said dryly. “Theft.”

“Wait what? Twilight is dating someone?” Sunny asked as she leaned forward slightly.

“It would take too long to explain. It’s her counterpart from Equestria is all. And yes they are,” Sunset explained. “I can tell Acid Hair is gonna ask questions so I’ll answer a few rapid fire ones before I gotta get back to my girlfriend. Yes I’m from that world you guys saw. All of Canterlot High has pony versions. I’m a unicorn in it. I’m from Equestria. Any other questions?”

We all gave each other confused and a few stunned looks before we shook our heads.

“Actually yeah,” Lemon raised her hand. “What’s the difference our Twilight and pony Twilight?”

“Oh trust me,” Sunset laughed. “You can easily tell them apart. My worlds Twilight is a princess who’s confident and has saved the world countless times.”

“That is awesome!” Lemon exclaimed as she pumped a fist.

“A princess?” Sunny whispered in awe. “I didn’t see that one coming.”

“Most don’t. Alright Derpy looks like she’s getting irritated and I’d rather not sleep on the couch tonight,” Sunset said worriedly as we all looked back. Derpy looked like she was forcing a patient smile. Lyra was with Bon Bon as Bon Bon held a bowling ball in her hand as Lyra pumped a fist in the air as she knocked half the pins down.

“See ya,” Indigo waved as Sunset stood up from the table and quickly walked away. Sunset gave a faint smile our way as she talked to Derpy. I don’t know what she said but whatever it was made Derpy turn bright red.

“Well that happened,” Sunny shrugged. “What are the odds huh?”

“Maybe she’s a spy!” Lemon exclaimed as she posed with a leg kicked outwards. “Maybe she can use her magic to spy and see memories or some cool shit!”

“Yeah I don’t think that’s the case,” Indigo smirked.

“How do you know?” Lemon demanded. “We know jack shit about magic!”

“Sunset doesn’t strike me as the type to spy or abuse her magic,” I disagreed. “True, we accused her of it but we didn’t really know her then.”

“We don’t know her now!” Sour shot back. “But I agree she doesn’t seem the type to be abusive of her abilities.”

“I agree as well,” Sunny admitted as the other two voiced their agreement. “So what exactly is the point of this game?”

“Knock down the pins. You get a strike if you knock down all the pins in one go,” I explained. “You get a spare if you knock them in two tries. You only get two tries each turn.”

“God help me,” Sour muttered as she stared at the balls lined up on the wall. “Those could smash a person’s skull in.”

“Yes they could. And don’t get any ideas,” I warned her warily. “Last thing we need is jail time.” Indigo gave a nervous laugh and nodded as she nudged me with a boot.

“Got that right. Enough talking, I’m bored. Let’s play!”

With a faint smile, I followed her and Lemon to the lane with the other two behind us.

Author's Note

Fun fact, my grandpa was in a pro bowling league when I was super young. Or maybe before I was born I don't really remember. Mom still has the pictures somewhere.

Chapter LI

Sour Sweet

I sighed as I watched Sugarcoat send her bowling ball down the lane, barreling towards the pins. Indigo gave a grin her way as she high fived the reserved girl.

“Nice spare. Split pins are the worst,” Indigo said as Sugarcoat sat next to her.

“Facts bro!” Lemon shouted as me and Sunny stood up to follow them out of the bowling alley. Sunset and her girlfriend along with her friends had left about an hour and a half ago. “Where to next?”

“Home,” Sunny Flare said instantly. “It’s been fun surprisingly but we got school tomorrow and it’s late.”

“God you’re lame,” Indigo grumbled. “It’s literally seven at night unless you have bed time. It’s not even that late.”

“Excuse me for caring about my beauty sleep!” Sunny growled as she rolled her eyes.

“May God have mercy on my soul,” Indigo rolled her eyes. “Who gives a fuck about sleep?”

“She does,” Sugarcoat stated as she pushed her glasses up. “Evidently.”

“Brilliant observation!” I grumbled. “We can all tell Sugarcoat that she does because she told us!”

“Okay Sour,” Sunny rolled her eyes and flicked my ear. “But yes I’m going home. I have to help mom with a project for work anyway and I promised I’d help her.”

“Okay that’s a better reason than just it’s being late,” Lemon said as she played with her headphones. “It’s been real. I’m going to go play video games. I want to finish Skyrim and watch The Girls.”

“The Girls?” Sugarcoat raised an eyebrow. “The heck is that?”

“It’s a new gaming channel. It’s like twelve girls who play video games. Three or four play different games at a time and upload the video. Sometimes they live stream,” Lemon answered. “They seem kinda familiar now that I think about. One of them already had a channel for a few years called Shimmer Time that I used to watch for a bit freshman year but she kinda went off the radar for a bit.”

“Did you say Skyrim?” I demanded as I grabbed Lemons cheeks. “It’s the best game ever!”

“Uh yes?” Lemon said uncertainly. “And can you please let go of my face, that would be greatly appreciated.”

“Oh sure,” I felt my cheeks slightly turn red as I collected myself and stepped back. “But yes Skyrim is amazing.”

“You play video games?” Sugarcoat asked in her usual monotone voice.

“No not at all!” I snorted. “I just enjoy seeing you guys try to decide if I lied or not.” They all rolled their eyes as Sunny groaned.

“Are you done?” Sugarcoat asked as she pushed her glasses up. We stopped at a black gmc truck as Indigo pulled out her keys. “Why do you drive a truck?”

“Because trucks are cool,” Indigo said simply. “Lemon owns a Silverado when I picked her up. It’s a nice truck for a chevy.”

“We are not starting that argument about what brand is better,” Sunny said instantly.

“Well what do you drive?” Lemon demanded.

“Probably a freaking Lincoln or a Bentley,” Indigo snorted as the two burst out laughing. Even Sugarcoat wore a small smile.

“Yeah,” Sunny forced a laugh as me and her glanced at her beat up Subaru. “A Lincoln. Totally.”

“Okay so see you guys after school maybe?” Indigo asked hopefully. “Sour picks where we go next. Hopefully it doesn’t suck.”

“It won’t,” I promise. “Unlike you. You suck.”

“And you swallow.”

“That’s disgusting,” Sugarcoat muttered. Sunny flipped her hair a bit with a hand.

“Agreed.”

I kicked the door open to the house with my boot as Sunnys car made awful noises as she drove down the road to presumably her own house. My parents and grandparents were on the couch as I raised an eyebrow.

“Hey mom. Hey dad. Grandma and grandpa hello,” I smiled faintly as I grabbed an apple from the countertop.

“Hey dear. Did you have fun?” Mom asked hopefully.

“A bit,” I admitted. I didn’t expect to actually have fun with my classmates but it was an experience.

“I’m glad. Don’t forget you medicine,” Mom said as she held out a bottle, giving it a shake. I rolled my eyes as I took the bottle and tossed the pill in my mouth.

“She still needs her bipolar medicine?” Grandma asked worriedly.

“Yes,” I answered angrily as I swallowed the bill.

“No shocker there.” I jumped slightly and stared at my sister in the doorway, wearing her Wondercolts band captain uniform with her hands on her hips. “She’s a freaking annoying prick.”

“Baton Switch!” Dad chided. “Don’t call your sister that please.”

“It’s true,” Baton muttered under her breath as I glared at her. “Hey mom did you hear we won the Friendship Games? Shame Crystal Prep wasn’t good enough, right?” Baton smirked at me coldly and winked. “Took them off their high horse all right.”

“I heard,” Mom said nervously as she looked at me. “I didn’t take the rivalry seriously growing up. I always found it kinda dumb.”

“Same here,” Dad agreed as my grandparents nodded. “About time.”

“Mhm!” Baton switched her cold glare from me to my parents and smiled warmly at them. “They might never recover after this. Heard Principal Bitch got arrested too.”

“Don’t use that language around your grandparents please,” Mom begged. “You two know they don’t approve of cursing.”

“Are you two finally going to get along now since the rivalry is practically over?” Grandma asked hopefully as she looked at the two of us. Baton took her band hat off and ran her hand over the brim. “You’re sisters after all.”

“I’ll pass,” Baton shrugged after a moment. “I’m a Wondercolt, she’s a Shadowbolt. She’s picked her side and I’ve chosen mine. I’m perfectly happy with how things are. I’m also perfectly happy with living with grandma and grandpa so I don’t have to deal with my stupid egotistical sister.”

I gave a frustrated sigh as I stormed up to my room and kicked the door open, slamming my head against my desk. Just because I was obsessed with winning doesn’t mean I don’t want a decent relationship with my sister again.

Author's Note

Fun fact, Baton Switch and Sour Sweet are sisters in canon. Baton Switch was the band captain with the baton.

https://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=https%3A%2F%2Fstatic.wikia.nocookie.net%2Fall-worlds-alliance%2Fimages%2Fe%2Fe0%2FBaton_Switch_Render_01.png%2Frevision%2Flatest%3Fcb%3D20200921032354&tbnid=ZTgnnRBNRB0X9M&vet=1&imgrefurl=https%3A%2F%2Fall-worlds-alliance.fandom.com%2Fwiki%2FBaton_Switch&docid=NcuFLhE1Fm62vM&w=679&h=1999&hl=en-US&source=sh%2Fx%2Fim%2F4

Chapter LII

Lemon Zest

“So what’s with you?” Indigo asked as she nudged Sour. “You’re not being your normal annoying sarcastic self.”

“Fuck you,” Sour grumbled as she chewed on her pencil. Professor Moondancer was at the white board, writing something about the stars. “It’s nothing.”

“Doesn’t seem like nothing,” Sugarcoat pointed out as she kept writing her notes. “Don’t keep us in suspense and get on with it.”

“I’m going to kill you one day,” Sour grumbled as I tried balancing my pencil on my nose. “So my sister is a Wondercolt.”

“What?” Sunny demanded. “And you’re a Shadowbolt? Why two schools?”

“Mom and Dad let us pick what schools we wanted to go too. She chose Canterlot for the band and drama clubs,” Sour answered grudgingly as she leaned back in her chair. “I chose Crystal Prep for the reputation. Apparently she and Rainbow Dash are close.”

“Okay and?” Indigo questioned. “What’s the problem?”

“We may or may not have had a falling out,” Sour admitted. “I also may or may not have made fun of her often for choosing to be a Wondercolt. Called her Wonderdolt and insulted her friends she brought over. It kinda got bad enough where she chose to live with our grandparents instead of at our parents house. She slapped me one day and called me a worthless egotistical bitch and cunt.”

Indigo let out a low whistle as we all stared in stunned silence at Sour as Sunny glared at her angrily.

“You said that about your sister?” Sunny grumbled. “I don’t have any siblings but I definitely wouldn’t have been a jerk like that.”

“I never said I was the best person in the world. Stupid Cinch. Stupid prick turned us all into freaking jerks, all that talk about how Canterlot High is beneath us and they are all failures,” Sour grumbled as she crossed her arms and glared out the window of the classroom. “Me and Baton were like the closest of sisters.”

“I assume you’re older?” I asked as started playing my pencils like a set of drumsticks on the desk. The others jumped slightly and stared at me.

“You can hear us?” Indigo asked in surprise. “You have your head phones on.”

“I read your guys lips. It’s not that hard,” I explained. “It’s easy.”

“Huh,” Sour muttered. “She’s not entirely braindead.” I picked up an eraser and chucked it at her head. “Ow!”

“Is everything okay back there?” Professor Moondancer called out as she stared at us. “I’ll separate students if you girls can’t get along.”

“We’re cool!” Indigo called out and gave her a thumbs up. “Don’t worry.” Moondancer gave a quick nod as she fixed her sweaters collar.

“These notes will be on the test,” Moondancer announced. “Be sure to actually write these down and no cheating. I’m looking at you Neon Lights.” A few students snickered as the dj slumped down into his seat and put his sun glasses on.

“And yes I’m older. We’re both seniors,” Sour answered.

“Sour is right in a way,” Sugarcoat stated as she finally looked up. “Cinch did take the worst in us and use it. I’m assuming we all had a small amount of resentment to chs. I was always told they were inferior growing up, Indigo was probably blackmailed by Cinch and Sunny is just rich who views everyone as beneath her in general. Lemon just doesn’t care in general about anything.”

“Excuse me?” Sunny spun in her seat to glare the Sugarcoat. “I do not view everyone as beneath me.”

“Could have fooled me,” Sour muttered. “Sure freaking act like it.”

“So did all of us!” Sunny shot back. “We all pressured Twilight because we viewed her as inferior.”

“Well I only joined in because you guys were,” I answered as I bobbed my head to my rock music. “And I never really harassed Twilight in school so.”

“Ignoring her is still a form of bullying,” Sugarcoat pointed out.

“So how exactly are you going to fix your relationship with your sister?” Sunny asked as she stared at Sour curiously.

“How the fuck should I know? Probably not going to. That ship seemed to have sailed. Why do you care anyway?” Sour demanded.

“Dean Cadence wants us to spread friendship around the school remember? And we’re all friends after all.”

“Ah yes,” Sour gave a bitter laugh as she rolled her eyes. “We’re all a bunch of dysfunctional friends who have to turn an entire school into a freaking kindergarten class! We gonna take a field trip and hold hands skipping down the road too?”

“Maybe?” Sunny offered. “Or we could get the students all hypnotized into being friends.”

“That’s some shit I would expect Lemon Zest or Indigo to suggest,” Sour muttered.

“Thanks for that vote of support,” Indigo scoffed as she rolled her eyes.

“Oh you’re so welcome!” Sour said warmly with a smile. “Anytime!”

“God help me,” I muttered. “So have you decided what activity we are going to do?”

“Mhm! You’re all gonna come with me to the movies and we’re gonna watch horror. There’s a movie about a killer that I want to see.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea?” Indigo asked worriedly. “Isn’t horror well scary?”

“Aww. Is wittle Indigo gonna have a nightmare?” Sour mocked as she patted Indigo on the head condescendingly. “Don’t worry, Sour Sweet will be there to keep you safe from the big scawy monsters!”

Indigo slapped her hand away as she glared at her angrily as we snickered at her.

“I am not scared of shit and definitely not a made up killer! I was talking about Sunny Flare. She’s probably gonna piss herself,” Indigo snarled at Sour who was unphased.

“I’m fine with horror,” Sunny shrugged in response. “And I’m not easily scared.”

“You’re afraid of spiders,” Sugarcoat said dryly.

“Spiders can kill us.”

“Enough bullshit! We are going to see all the horror movies I want and if I hear any complaining, I’ll beat you myself!” Sour growled angrily.

I gulped nervously and nodded. I’m not afraid of horror but I don’t wanna get killed.

Chapter LIII

Lemon Zest

I looked around the mall curiously at the bustling activity of people walking back and forth around each other. I vaguely made out some of my classmates at the various stores and restaurants. Mostly alone but a few had a couple people with them. Most likely for study sessions.

“It’s so freaking loud in here,” Indigo muttered as she narrowly dodged a kid running past us. “Hey watch where you’re running!”

“Shut it Goggles!” The kid shouted back as he disappeared into a store.

“Why that little shit,” Indigo grumbled and cracked her knuckles. “Lucky he’s like seven otherwise I’d break his jaw.”

“Easy Indy,” Sunny smirked. “Don’t want to get us all kicked out dearie. Mainly me because I shop at this mall often.”

“I hate when she calls me that,” Indigo muttered as Sugarcoat shrugged. Sunny rolled her eyes a bit as she stopped in front of a clothing store mannequin.

“Could be worse,” I suggested. “She could be calling you cute.” I turned and faced a wall as I smirked. Indigo absolutely hated being called cute.

“I’m not cute,” Indigo grumbled. “I’m an athlete. I’m strong willed.”

“Uh huh,” I commented as Sour glared over at us.

“While I would hate to interrupt your lovely conversation, we’re moving at a snails speed!” Sour grumbled.

“I don’t know if you’ve seen them but there’s a large crowd of people in our way,” Sugarcoat pointed out as she tossed a tea bottle hand to hand. “Have you been taking your medicine?”

“What medicine?” I asked before Sour could speak. “She a druggie?”

“She’s bipolar,” Sugarcoat answered and stared into a book store. “Mood swings, random insults, being a bitch at random times. You guys seriously haven’t seen the signs from her behavior?”

“Now that you mention it yeah I have,” Sunny admitted. “I always just assumed it was her being a jerk as usual.”

“Hey! I’m right here you know?” Sour snapped.

“Would you rather me say it behind your back or to your face?” Sunny asked pointedly as she placed her hands on her hips. “Because I can do that if you wish.”

“I think you’re missing the point,” I muttered as we resumed walking.

“Well are you on your meds or not?” Sugarcoat demanded as she ignored us. She could be surprisingly annoying when she wanted to.

“No I forgot. Are you happy?” Sour growled as Indigo walked up to pretzel stand. I don’t know how anyone can eat those nasty things.

“No. We’re going back to your house,” Sugarcoat stated firmly. “As dysfunctional as we all are together, medicine is important. And don’t even bother arguing because I’ll have Indigo hurt you.”

“We will miss the movie!” Sour snapped at her. “We all specifically came up with this plan along with Cadence, remember?”

“What freaking movie was it?” Sunny demanded with an eye roll as I watched casually from the side lines. Indigo walked back up with three more pretzels and some cinnamon covered looking things.

“I got pretzels for you three and cinnamon coated dough for Lemon because she hates pretzals,” Indigo announced as she handed me my container and I looked at her in confusion.

“Why?” I asked finally. Indigo paused as she held her own pretzel.

“I don’t know,” she admitted. “Felt right I guess? I’m not sure. Feels weird.”

“Agreed,” Sunny nodded as she hesitantly accepted the offered disgusting object Indigo held out to her.

“The movie is Friday the thirteenth. The first one,” Sour answered as we sat down.

“They’re still showing the movies from the eighties?” Sugarcoat asked with a raised eyebrow. “Wow.” That wow probably had the most emotion I’ve ever seen the girl display in the entire time I’ve known her.

“Today was a special showing because today is Friday. And it’s the thirteenth,” Sour explained as she crossed her legs.

“You three accompany Sour home and I’ll bring the movie,” Sunny shrugged. “Dad owns all of them for some reason. They aren’t that scary actually. And don’t give me a fake address or I’ll be mad.”

“Fine,” Sour grumbled. “But don’t be late! Or make me regret it!”

“Nice place!” I announced as I flung myself on the couch and looked around at the living room. Pictures decorated the room and a bow hung on the wall along with a antique Civil War musket that apparently didn’t work according to Sour. Indigo flopped down next to me and placed her feet on the coffee table.

“Is this your sister?” Sugarcoat asked idly as she examined a picture on the wall. I glanced over at the girl in a blue band major uniform with dark pinkish curls in a gym holding a baton.

“Yeah that’s Baton Switch. Her nickname is Sweeten Sour by her friends. She’s surprisingly nice and sweet for being related to me. She has a very fierce personality when she wants to use it. Mainly when it comes what she feels is right. She’s only cruel to me,” Sour answered as her parents walked into the room with Sunny.

“I brought another one of your friends dear,” Sours mom said cheerfully. “I’m Glitter Swirl and that’s my husband Emerald Moon.”

“Never thought my daughter would bring home friends,” Emerald nodded at us. “Get up and get your guests some drinks and food Sour. I raised you better than to leave them waiting.”

I raised an eyebrow as Sour quietly stood up and nodded. Sugarcoat sat down on the couch in between us as Sunny held up the movie.

“What would you girls like?” Sour asked in a forced happy tone.

“Water,” Sugarcoat and Sunny said instantly in unison.

“Pop for me,” I held up eagerly as Indigo rolled her eyes.

“Gatorade if you got any. Water if not please.” Sour gave us a nod as she disappeared into the kitchen.

“Thank you for coming over,” Glitter smiled at us as she straightened a picture. “It’s not often Sour brings people over. The last time was middle school or so. I know she can be a bit difficult to talk to at times.” We all looked at each other before Indigo kicked Sunny under the table in the knee. Sunny yelped and gave her a dirty look as Indigo jerked her head to the older women.

“Oh uh it’s no problem,” Sunny said hastily. “She can be yes.”

“I understand,” Emerald agreed as the two stood at the stairs. “We’ll be upstairs. Don’t be too loud please, I have work at five. Have fun.”

Sunny gave a wave as we watched them walk upstairs as Sour returned with my pop and sat down finally. Sour had a surprisingly nice family.

Chapter LIV

Sunset

I smirked as I glanced over at Derpy snoring softly in our bed as I stretched before picking my controller and shifting my focus back to my video game as I finally freaking loaded in.

“Finally I’m in,” I muttered to myself.

“That’s what he said,” Lyra answered immediately and I jumped slightly. I had completely forgot I was in an Xbox party for a second there.

“That was good,” I chuckled as Derpy moved in her sleep. “Is Lightning going to be joining us?”

“Uhh she should be yeah. I invited her to the game and party,” Lyra replied as my character ran in circles around hers. “The fuck are you doing?”

“Running in circles duh.”

“What’s up bitches!?” Lightning shouted as I heard Lyra throw something on her bed. I cringed slightly at her loud voice.

“Jesus Lightning!” Lyra groaned. “A little quieter next time please. Almost blew my eardrums.”

“Sorry I’ll try harder next time.”

“To blow her eardrums or be quiet?” I questioned nervously.

“Yes,” Lightning responded with a smirk in her voice.

“So what exactly are we doing?” I asked as I punched Lyra with a snicker.

“Hey!” Lyra snapped as she punched me back. “We’re robbing the casino because I need money and shit like that. If Vinyl was on, we could have her help us but she’s busy with homework at the moment.”

“Alright,” I said as we finished our fist fight. “How long have you been playing this game exactly Lyra?”

“Four years. I’m level four thirty two after all. Can’t get that level unless you’ve been playing for a few years,” Lyra replied as she broke a car window with her elbow. “Get in bitches. We’re going shopping!”

“That’s a Bon Bon type of joke right there,” I announced after we finished laughing. “We have to be quiet though. Derpy is currently asleep right next to me and I don’t wanna wake her. She can be surprisingly grumpy in the morning and when woken up during her nap.”

“I can believe it,” Lyra said as I sat in the car next to her while pointing a gun at her. “If she doesn’t have her coffee or morning muffin, she gets cranky.”

I glanced over at Derpy before shrugging and leaning back slightly to rest against my pillow. The door to my room opened but I ignored it to focus on my game.

“Hey Sunset?” Diamond tapped my shoulder as I jumped slightly. I took my headset off as I vaguely made out Lyra and Lightning have a fake argument and shouting at each other with laughing.

“What’s up sis?” I asked with a smirk. Diamond sighed and sat down, smirking slightly at Derpy.

“Can I ask you a personal question?”

“Yeah sure go for it.”

“How did you you know you liked Derpy?” Diamond asked as I gave her a confused look.

“Uh I’m not sure to be honest. I guess it just sorta happened. She was super nice to begin with, was my first true friend over here other than Mom. And well here we are. She told me she liked me, I realized I liked her too and yeah. Pretty simple story. Why?” I gave her a mischievous smirk and winked. “Is this about Apple Bloom?”

“You know about that?” Diamond demanded with a blush.

“Kid we all know about that,” Lyra’s voice came from my headset followed by Lightning snickering.

“I caught you kissing her in the supply closet at school remember?” I asked as my grin grew wider. “You two finally get together?”

“No,” Diamond admitted as she shook her head and I frowned slightly. “I’m not knowledgeable in that front and you’re the only person I know that I live with who’s dating a female other than Lyra, Bon Bon, Vinyl and Octavia so-”

“And you came to me for advice,” I finished her sentence as she nodded. “Well be honest I guess. Once sec.” I shook Derpy a bit as she groaned and opened her eyes. “Hey wake up. Diamond wants to ask you a question.”

“Fine but make it fast. I’m tired,” Derpy grumbled as she focused on Diamond.

“When did you know you liked Sunset?” Diamond questioned as Derpys eyes lit up.

“I’ve liked her since freshman year,” Derpy admitted as we gave her confused looks. I didn’t know that. I thought it was a recent thing. “As for why, she has a super strong personality. Plus she’s kind and super empathic. And she doesn’t judge me for my eye, she loves me for it.”

“Damn right,” I agreed as I kissed her cheek.

“You were all she talked about freshman year,” Lyra said. “Well until we found out how rude you were then she kinda quit bringing you up but we knew she still liked you. We used to watch you on Twitch until once again, we found out about your bad side. Don’t know why you quit streaming. You could have made money off that.”

“Didn’t make me enough as I would a night out on the town did,” I admitted sheepishly. “Plus I got kicked out of the library often for being too loud during it.”

“That could be highly misinterpreted,” Lightning snickered as I rolled my eyes before focusing on Diamond. “So what exactly are you asking? Not that I don’t love spending time with you but I’m kinda confused about this.”

“Well should I go for it?” Diamond asked hesitantly.

“Well do you like her?” Lyra’s voice floated from the headset on my legs. “I can’t see you so speak, don’t nod.”

“Well yeah. She’s strong and kind. She and Sweetie Belle were the first two of the three to give me another chance along with my sis,” Diamond answered eagerly. “Scootaloo wasn’t a huge fan of me at first and now she’s my sister. It was weird at first but I’m used to it now.”

“Go for her,” I said reassuringly. “We all know she likes you back. You two aren’t the greatest at hiding your feelings. Hell, me and Derpy will help you. Maybe get Bon Bon involved.”

“Thanks sis!” Diamond said as she hugged us and I grunted in surprise.

“You’re welcome,” I smiled faintly as I patted her head.

“You know Bon Bon is Applejacks cousin right?” Derpy asked suddenly.

“Yeah?” I said.

“And Octavia is related to Pinkie we found out recently right?”

“Right.”

“So Bon Bon is related to Pinkie and Octavia,” Derpy announced. “If Diamond Tiara marries Apple Bloom, you and the others will be related! We should honestly investigate to see who else is related in the group.”

“Maybe,” I shrugged. “I’m down.”

“Hey!” Diamond shouted with a blush. “It’s way too soon to even discuss me and Bloomy getting married.”

“Aww you even have pet names,” Lyra chuckled. “Adorable.”

Diamonds cheeks turned even more red as she groaned and stormed out of the room. Me and Derpy made eye contact as we all four burst out laughing.

Chapter LVI

Rainbow

I flopped on the couch and sighed, staring at the ceiling. The worst thing to ever happen had happened. I was bored. All my friends were busy and I had to find the energy to practice for our new song.

“Scootaloo, could you please hand me my guitar?” I asked as I rolled my head to the side. “Scootaloo?”

“Scootaloos not here!” Sweetie Belle chirped as she bounced into the room with my guitar. “Remember, you asked me to come hang out with you and to replace Rarity with you. Are you sure she won’t be mad?”

“Oh right. Hey Sweetie and I’m sure she won’t be mad,” I reassured the girl as I sat up. I took the guitar and held it as I sighed. “Thanks for coming. Never really hung out with you before. You’re cool.”

“Really?” Sweetie raised an eyebrow as she sat next to me. “So why exactly are you looking for a new sister?”

“Expanding,” I lied. “There’s so many kids out there who could use a role model.”

“And I need one?” Sweetie Belle tilted her head to the side in confusion. “What about Rarity?”

“Can Rarity play video games or soccer and break dance?” I asked pointedly with a smirk. “I think not!” Sweetie rubbed the back of her head, curling some of her pink and magenta hair.

“I guess so? I’ve never seen Rarity play video games or soccer or break dance to be honest. I mean she danced at the fall formal. Remember, she and Applejack danced before they went to help Twilight,” Sweetie shrugged as she looked around the living room.

“Yeah I remember,” I answered as I strummed my guitar. “So you down to replace Rarity with me? Certainly she should understand.”

“Uh I guess? Can I like be shared by you two or is that not an option?” Sweetie suggested.

“I don’t know. Basically I’m just supposed to show you everything awesome and stuff like that,” I explained as I continued playing my guitar idly.

“Okay why not. What song are you practicing for?” Sweetie questioned curiously.

“It’s a cover of a Crossfade song. It was originally meant for Sunset to show her how sorry we were but now we decided to just release it in general,” I answered with a grin.

“Ooh!” Sweeties eyes lit up. “Can I sing? Pleaaseeeeee?”

“In the song?” I paused in confusion as Sweetie nodded enthusiastically. “I uh don’t know. I’ve only heard you sing once. It was pretty good. Sonata is going to be singing in it too.”

“I promise I’ll be good,” Sweetie shoved her face in front of mine and I jumped slightly. “Besides it could be used as my apology to Sunset.”

“That could work,” I admitted after a second. “Let’s get you caught up.”

“Yay!”

“You okay?” I asked Sweetie Belle as she peeked between the opened curtain. We chose to use the auditorium to sit Sunset and Derpy because why not. More space and the seats are comfortable. “It’s just those two.”

“What if she throws a tomato at me in revenge?” Sweetie demanded.

“She has no tomatos with her,” I pointed out. “Besides, Derpy would absolutely kill her if she threw a tomato at a kid. Plus, Sunset doesn’t seem the type to attack a kid.”

I dragged her out with me as the others glanced over with curious looks. I slung my guitar on as Rarity approached with Sonata.

“Sweetie Belle? Whatever are you doing here?” Rarity questioned.

“She’s taking over Pinkies vocals. You’ll see,” I winked at them all as Pinkie gave me a confused look.

“I didn’t know that,” Pinkie muttered.

“That ain’t right Dash,” Applejack folded her arms and glared at me.

“Well if you don’t want me to apologize to Sunset, then I’ll leave. It’s been cool Rainbow,” Sweetie Belle waved at me as she disappeared off the stage to find her friends.

“Nice job guys,” I glared at them.

“You’re blaming us for this?” Rarity demanded.

“Well who’s the one who had a problem with Sweetie Belle joining us?” I asked pointedly at Applejack and Pinkie.

“Now you wait one minute!” Applejack fumed as I pressed a finger to her lips.

“I’m going to go find Sweetie Belle and bring her back. You guys can argue amongst yourselves,” I grumbled as I jumped off the stage and took off running as Sunset gave me a confused look. “Sweetie Belle!”

“I’m right here,” Sweetie announced as I stepped into the hall. “You here to bring me back I assume?”

“Hell yeah! Screw what they think. Get back up there,” I declared.

“Fine,” Sweetie sighed as I dragged her back up to the stage as she ignored the others. “Are you sure Sunset will appreciate this?”

“I know she will!” Sonata chirped happily.

“Alright enough talking,” I announced as I dragged Sweetie and Sonata out. “So Sunset we originally made this song to how sorry we were but decided just to release it anyway. You’re like the first person to hear it.”

“Okay,” Sunset shrugged as she leaned back in her chair with Derpy.

“Looking back at me, I see that I never really got it right. I never stopped to think of you. I’m always wrapped up in things I cannot win. You are the antidote that gets me by. Somethin strong, like a drug that gets me high,” I started singing as I played my guitar. “What I really meant to say is I’m sorry for the way I am. I never meant to be so cold.”

“Never meant to be so cold,” Sonata chimed in. We chose her specially cause she had a deeper singing voice surprisingly. Never really noticed it before.

“What I really meant to say Is I’m sorry for the way I am. I never meant to be so cold,” I sang as Sunset and Derpy stared at us.

“Never meant to be so-”

“Cold to you, I’m sorry bout all the lies. Maybe in a different light, you can see me stand on my own again. Cause now I can see you are the antidote that got me by. Somethin strong, like a drug that got me high.” Sunset flinched slightly at Sweetie Belle singing. She had a pretty good voice. She should go for it more often.

“What I really meant to say is I’m sorry for the way I am. I never meant to be so cold,” Sweetie and I sang as Sunset eyes slightly widened.

“Never meant to be so cold.”

“What I really meant to say is I’m sorry for the way I am. I never meant to be so cold.”

“Never meant to be so cold.”

“I never meant to be so cold,” Fluttershy added quietly.

“I never really wanted you to see the screwed up side of me that I keep locked inside of me so deep. It always seems to get to me. I never really wanted you to go. So many things you should have known. I guess for me there’s just no hope. I never meant to be so cold,” Sonata, Sweetie, Rarity and Applejack sung together as Sunsets eyes flicked over to them.

“What I really meant to say is I’m sorry for the way I am,” I chimed in as I continued playing my guitar as my hair grew longer and my ears grew pointy.

“Is I’m sorry for the way.”

“I never meant to be so cold.”

“I am.”

“Never meant to be so cold. What I really meant to say is I’m sorry for the way I am.”

“Is I’m sorry for the way.”

“I never meant to be so cold.”

“I am.”

“I never meant to be so cold,” I finished singing with Sonata as I slung my guitar on my back and grinned.

“Well what did you think?” Sonata asked eagerly as Sunset stood up with Derpy.

“That was awesome,” Sunset nodded as she focused on Sweetie Belle who looked nervous as hell. “High five.”

“What?” Sweetie questioned. Sunset rolled her eyes and held up a hand. “Oh.”

Sunset only nodded in approval as the two high fived. Surprisingly Applejack didn’t bitch about Sweetie Belle.

Author's Note

Once again, all rights belong to Crossfade.

Chapter LVII

Rarity

I resisted the urge to facepalm as Rainbow and Applejack glared at each other. Somedays I feel like the group mediator otherwise these two would absolutely kill each other.

“Okay Applejack. Tell Rainbow why you had a problem with Sweetie Belle singing in the song,” I said calmly as we stood in Applejacks barn.

“Because she’s mad I decided to be nice to your sister and agree to help her apologize!” Rainbow exclaimed angrily.

“That ain’t the case and ya know it!” Applejack shot back. “Ya can’t just suddenly give away lines without telling us ahead of time. Ah wouldn’t have had a problem if ya told us. Pinkie wouldn’t have either!”

“Yeah yeah sure!” Rainbow grumbled as she rolled her eyes.

“She has a point,” Pinkie chimed in from where she was hanging upside down from the rafters. “I wouldn’t have cared. I’m not a meanypants.”

“You sure seemed mad at the time,” Sweetie announced as she came out from behind me. “I think Rainbow was kinda justified. Also how are you on the rafters of the barn?”

“Ah wasn’t mad Sweets. Ahm frustrated because people can’t just change things like this without forewarning!” Applejack shouted.

“Can we maybe not yell please?” Twilight called out nervously from her spot on the floor. “I’m trying to do my homework and I can’t if you two are screaming at each other.”

“And it’s kinda just a big misunderstanding,” Princess Twilight sighed and shook her head. “I have to get to Adagios soon. Rainbow, you felt you were doing something right correct?”

“Correct!” Rainbow nodded her agreement.

“And Applejack just wanted communication correct?” Princess Twilight continued as her counterpart watched in awe.

“Yes,” Applejack said as she sighed. “Look Ah love Sweetie Belle just as much as everyone else here does. Ah ain’t give a damn if she was signing literally just warn us.”

“Okay maybe I was a bit rude,” Rainbow admitted. Pinkie snorted as she fell from the ceiling and landed into a hay bale. “Pinkie oh my God! Are you good?”

“Beyond good! That was spectacular!” Pinkie screamed as we all cringed slightly. Pinkie popped out of the hay with her hair full of it. “Let’s do it again!”

“Let’s not,” Fluttershy whispered.

“And a bit rude is an understatement,” I said as Rainbow glanced back at me. “Can we maybe not fight now? We have school work to do, Applejack has the Princess to take to Adagios house and I have to help Sweetie Belle with her math.”

“Have fun at your girlfriends PriTwi,” Rainbow snickered.

“PriTwi?” Applejack asked with a raised eyebrow. “What the heck is that?”

“Our worlds Twi is SciTwi, Equestrian Twi is PriTwi,” Rainbow explained as we all shrugged.

“Why don’t we just call her Princess or something?” I suggested.

“That’s Adagios job!” Pinkie called out with a giggle as we all burst out laughing. Princess Twilight turned a bright shade of red as she rolled her eyes.

“May Celestia have mercy on my soul,” she muttered under her breath.

“Can Sunset help me with my homework?” Sweetie asked hopefully.

“Fine.”

“How much do I have to pay you to just do my homework for me?” Sweetie Belle asked Sunset with a bored expression and chewed on the end of her pencil. “This is the worst!”

“I’m not doing that. Sorry kid,” Sunset snickered. “Scootaloo tries it all the time and I say no. I still think she just steals Silver Spoons homework when she’s asleep and just writes down the answers.”

“So how do you like being an older sister?” I asked and leaned forward. “Must be a lot to take in. First Cheerilee takes you in and then you get three sisters.”

“It’s nice,” Sunset said instantly as she examined Sweeties paper. “Silver Spoon adores me for some reason. She and the others fight often about who loves me more. Diamond Tiara is the exact same. Don’t even get me started on how Scootaloo attempts to prove it. Mainly trying to do me random favors.”

“Scootaloo does mention you often,” Sweetie announced as she glared at her homework. “I knew she was an orphan to be honest. I kinda got curious where she lived and followed her one day. I never told anyone because it didn’t seem right to tell people.”

I gave a slight smirk at her and rolled my eyes. I can almost guarantee Scootaloo knew she was being followed. Sweetie Belle isn’t exactly the definition of quiet at times.

“And tell me, how does Derpy feel about it?” I asked with a bigger smirk. Sunset turned slightly red as she stared at my sisters math book.

“She loves them. All my friends do. Bon Bon and Octavia takes Diamond to the clothes store often. Apparently they all have the same fashion choices. Vinyl, Lightning and Lyra go skateboarding with Scootaloo a lot. I never knew Lyra owned one but learn something new everyday,” Sunset admitted. “Silver Spoon just likes sitting with me and Derpy and talking. Sometimes Trixie joins us and she does magic tricks. It’s nice having two of my three aunts closer now because Ruby comes over often. Dinky and them are like one giant group.”

“Oh you have no idea,” I chuckled. “Only these three can cause so much chaos. I can’t imagine with seven girls running around.”

“Damn right!” Sunset snickered as she shook her head slightly and Sweetie growled.

“I hate math.”

“Math is necessary darling. You need it for everything. Clothing designing, teaching you name it,” I chided. “It sucks but it’s a necessity.”

“If boring me half to death is necessary then totally,” Sweetie grumbled under her breath. “So uh what’s Equestria like?”

“It’s nice. The only real problem is I’m kinda having trouble figuring where home is. Sure, I’m from Equestria but my family and partner is here. It’s difficult in all honesty. Me and the others are going to Equestria to visit Starlights old village.”

“Well I’d say home is where the heart is,” I answered after a moment. “Seems most of your heart is here. Especially since you and Derpy have group sleep sessions with your sisters.”

“She told you about that?” Sunset asked in curiosity.

“She and I have been talking a little recently to get to know each other better. She’s a lovely person. She did mention waking up and your sisters all sleeping with you two,” I brushed a hand through my hair with a smirk. “Adorable I must say.”

“Understatement,” Sweetie said as she glanced at Sunset. “You’re probably gonna kill me but I never really got to say this. Sorry about anon a miss. Plus I’m sorry about your mom and all.” Sunset sighed as I watched nervously.

“I know. You and me both kid.”

Sunset pulled Sweetie into a one armed hug as I gawked. I didn't expect that to be honest.

Chapter LVIII

Indigo Zap

I groaned in frustration as I tossed my books lazily into my locker. My locker buddies gave me confused looks as I shrugged in response. Ironically enough, Sour Sweet and the others had been my locker neighbors for the last four years. I glanced down the hallway as Lemon danced down the hallway, bobbing her to her music.

“Is something the matter dearie?” Sunny Flare asked from her locker two lockers away as she neatly placed her books in a row and I gritted my teeth. I hated when she called me dearie.

“Just fine,” I ground out as I tossed my bag inside.

“You’re throwing everything inside your locker and probably damaging anything in your bag,” Sugarcoat said dryly as she adjusted her glasses.

“Thanks Captain Obvious,” I rolled my eyes in response. “I’m not looking forward to math is all if you must know.”

“It could be worse,” Sour answered from her own locker. “You could be dead.”

“Uh yeah I guess?” I blinked at her before I shook my head. “I wonder if we will ever get rid of these damn uniforms.”

“Don’t you like them? I thought you would because they’re all about unity and stuff,” Sunny pointed as I watched Lemon open her locker and hit in the head with a book.

“Ow,” Lemon groaned softly and rubbed her head before kicking her book. “Take that English class.”

“I was at first,” I admitted. “But I don’t know. It’s kinda boring wearing it. I mean look around, we’re all wearing the same thing. There’s like no diversity here.”

“She’s right,” Sugarcoat agreed as she leaned against her locker. “I know Principal Twinkleshine wanted to get rid of them but it’s a bit too soon. She just became principal and it’s a risky move to immediately remove them. Might lose support from the parents.”

“Makes sense,” I sighed. “Stupid parents and needing their approval.” A sudden explosion made me stumble and fall on top of Sour Sweet as we both groaned.

“What the fuck?” I muttered.

“Is everyone alright?” Sunny asked worriedly as she held out a hand.

“Head hurts but yeah,” Sour muttered as we stood up. “What was that?”

“Sounds like one of the furnaces blew up,” Sugarcoat stated with a worried tone. “They were pretty old from what I remember.”

“Is everyone okay?” Lemon Hearts asked as she hurried out of her classroom into the hall. All of us nodded as she gave a relieved sigh. “Good. I’m going to go find Twinkle. Just go sit in my classroom, I’ll write you girls a pass.”

“We should follow her!” Lemon exclaimed as she slung her head phones around her neck.

“Oh yes such a good idea!” Sour praised her. “Because that’s definitely the safe option!”

“You know they aren’t gonna give us the full story,” Lemon argued. “We can be like private investigators!”

“I’m bored and I’m down,” Sugarcoat shrugged. “Could be worse.”

“I’m in!” I announced as we looked at the other two. Sunny sighed in frustration.

“Fine. Someone has to keep you three out of trouble.”

“And I guess I’ll have to make sure you don’t do it wrong,” Sour grumbled as she slammed her locker shut. “Let’s go. We’re losing her!”

We all hid behind the door and peeked around it. Moondancer, Cadence, Lemon Hearts and Twinkleshine were all standing at the furnace with a repair guy inspecting it. Surprised the damage wasn’t as bad to be honest.

“So how bad is it?” Twinkleshine asked worriedly.

“The entire thing needs replaced. It should have been replaced like ten years ago I’d say. They haven’t made a model like this in years,” the repairman answered. “You’re lucky no one was near it. Most likely could have killed someone.”

“You think Cinch had something to do with it?” Moondancer asked as she placed her hands on her hips. “Seems like the type of thing she would do for revenge.”

“No this isn’t sabotage. It was just old,” the repairman responded and pointed at it. “Newer furnaces have a shut off. They don’t explode. I’m guessing there was a accumulation of gas or vapor or dust in the boiler and eventually it was just gonna explode like this.”

“Cinch is in a jail cell awaiting trial too,” Lemon Hearts added. “She couldn’t have done this. As much as I would like to push blame on her, we can’t.”

“And she did want it replaced,” Cadence admitted. “I was there when a furnace company looked at it. The school board was fighting with her on it. I can’t believe I’m about to say this but it wasn’t her fault. This was just a bad accident. The school board sent a cheap repair guy to fix it when it broke down last year and well he was cheap to say the least. Neither of us were happy about it. For different reasons of course.”

“Fascinating,” Sugarcoat whispered. “Can’t believe Cinch would do anything for our benefit.”

“You know damn well it wasn’t for us. We couldn’t have gone to school with a broken furnace. It was just a way to keep her reputation safe,” I hissed quietly so our teachers wouldn’t hear us. Lemon was being surprisingly quiet. Mainly because Sunny had stolen her headphones temporarily until after.

“Touche.”

“So how much will it cost to fix?” Twinkleshine asked worriedly.

“If this was a small school, I’d say not much. But this is a large school. You’re gonna have to get everything in here replaced. I’d say around thirty thousand give or take. Of course, the more high end model you get the more you are gonna pay,” he explained as he shut the door. Twinkleshine groaned as she facepalmed.

“This is awful,” she muttered. “They’ll probably fire me for this. The school board is annoying.”

“They won’t,” Lemon Hearts reassured her. “They can’t risk it either. It would look bad if you left after Cinch. Parents would take their kids out of here and it would be bad for the board. Besides, if you got fired I’d quit.”

“Same here,” Moondancer declared.

“Thanks guy,” Twinkleshine faintly smiled. “And thanks Rusty for getting here so fast.”

“No problem,” he nodded as he left the room and we heard his footsteps disappear up the stairs. This was probably the first time I’ve ever been down here.

“I’m going to go make some calls,” Twinkleshine sighed. “Might as well get the ball rolling on this.”

We all looked at each other with various levels of worry. Even Lemon seemed nervous and that never happens.

Chapter LIX

Indigo Zap

I looked around at the mindless zombies I called classmates as we walked into the gym. Sugarcoat and the others were behind me as I sat down at the first empty seat and they joined me after hesitating.

“What do you think the assembly is about?” Sunny broke the silence quietly so no one else could hear us.

“Probably the furnace and where we’re going,” Sugarcoat answered softly. “We can’t really go to school with a broken furnace. Pretty sure it’s illegal.”

“It is pretty hot in here,” Sour admitted as she tugged at the top of her shirt. “And not because it’s crowded of people so don’t speak Sugarcoat.” Sugarcoat nodded and closed her mouth.

“It’s awful!” Lemon exclaimed and turned slightly red as some people glared at her. “It is pretty bad and that’s for cpa standards.”

“Noise Maker has a point,” Sunny agreed as she crossed her legs.

“Noise Maker?” Sour questioned as Lemon looked around in boredom.

“She’s super loud and listens to loud music,” Sunny explained. “Though it could work for Indigo too. She’s all about school spirit and random pep speeches loudly in the hallway.”

“Shush,” I grumbled grumpily as Twinkleshine stood in the center of the gym.

“Hello everyone!” Twinkleshine said with a surprisingly warm smile. “We have a few announcements. You’re all probably wondering what that explosion earlier was and I’ll readily admit our furnace did blow up earlier. And some of you may have reached the conclusion that we can’t go to school with it broken like this.”

Lemon and I grinned at each other as we high fived, cheering. Fuck school, it’s so boring man. I’d rather be out playing soccer or tennis.

“But I’m sad to crush your guys dreams,” Twinkleshine announced as she winked at us. “We will be continuing school elsewhere. Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna of Canterlot High have graciously allowed us to use some of their spare classrooms. Some of their teachers will be teaching you all along with us.” A bunch of booing came from the rest of our classmates as I exchanged shocked looks with Sour.

“Silence!” Moondancer shouted and everyone quieted down. As nice as the professor was, her yelling always got people to quiet down.

“Thank you Professor. It’ll take at least two months for them to get it repaired while I negotiate with the school board to do some other repairs around the school that Cinch neglected. I’ll be there at Canterlot High as well. You all represent Crystal Prep and we are guests there. I expect you all to be on the best behavior,” Twinkleshine said sternly.

“This should be interesting,” Sugarcoat muttered.

I looked around curiously at the gym of Canterlot High. For the second time today, I was at in another gym. Celestia stood in the center of the gym along with some of our teachers and Twinkleshine.

“This is a small ass gym,” Lemon noted as she glanced around too. I could tell Sunny and the others felt overdressed.

“For real,” I agreed.

“Thank you Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna for allowing us to use your classrooms,” Twinkleshine nodded to her counterpart as I noticed Twilight sitting on the other side of the gym with the others.

“Hey there’s Twilight,” I gestured subtly in her direction.

“Huh interesting,” Sunny mused with a raised eyebrow.

“It’s our pleasure!” Celestia announced warmly. “Friendship is our main goal here at Canterlot High and sharing our property with you temporarily is part of that friendship. Wondercolts, please give our guests a warm welcome!”

No one said a thing as some of the Wondercolts looked away or gave us cold glares. I bit back a snicker at it. If I was them, I’d have done the same thing back then. Celestia coughed nervously as she looked around.

“I personally welcome you all. My office is open to everyone from both schools as is my sisters,” Celestia nodded to Luna who looked at us with indifference and I got the feeling she didn’t care too much for us. “You’re all free to go to your classes. I’ve already handed out maps of the school to everyone so you won’t get lost.”

I personally didn’t think it was possible to get lost here. It was a small school. It was a nice gesture I guess. I stood up along with the others and climbed down off the bleachers.

“This isn’t going to go well,” Sour commented as we worked our way out of the gym ahead of everyone. “I should have stayed home.”

“Well it’s not gonna go well with attitude like that!” I exclaimed. “We are gonna make the best of this.”

“My sister goes here,” Sour reminded me flatly with a glare and I winced slightly. I had forgotten about that.

“Oh right. Well I doubt you guys will see each other!” I offered weakly.

“Indigo is right,” Sunny agreed as we kept walking. “It’s unlikely you’ll run into each other hopefully.”

“I’m in her science class,” Sour grumbled.

“I stand corrected,” I shrugged nervously. “Looks like you guys will be running into each other.”

“Indigo wait up!” Dean Cadence called out as I glanced backwards as the women ran up. “I’m glad I caught you guys.”

“Uhm why?” Sunny inquired nervously. “Did we do something wrong?”

“No of course not!” Dean Cadence laughed and shook her head. “You girls have been hanging out together a lot I noticed. I want you girls to learn a bit more about friendship while we are here. Me, Moondancer, Lemon Hearts and Twinkleshine are good friends of some of the staff here. Maybe you could learn some stuff that you could bring back to Crystal Prep to teach the other students.”

“This is friendship capital of the world,” Sugarcoat agreed after a moment of silence except for Lemons music. “It does make sense we would pick up some skills here to use in the future.”

“Getting the other Shadowbolts to change will be pretty damn close to impossible,” Sour answered grudgingly as she folded her arms. “I suppose we could potentially try though.”

“I know. Maybe them seeing you all together will change their minds!” Cadence suggested with a smile as she joined us in walking. “You never know. Twilight does seem to be fitting in very well.”

“That she is,” I admitted hesitantly. “It’s almost like she’s a different person.”

“Agreed. Now I have to run along and set up my temporary office. Remember what I asked!” Cadence waved cheerfully as she disappeared around a corner. I looked at the other girls and we all came to the same conclusion.

This was gonna be a interesting two months.

Chapter LX

Lightning Dust

I folded my arms and leaned against my locker, glaring at some Shadowbolts with Lyra. Neither of us were particularly enthused they were here.

“Look at em. Acting like they own the fucking place,” I growled. “Bitches.”

“I know,” Lyra sighed as she pulled her phone out of her skirts pocket. “Nothing we can do about it though. Other than ignore them and act better than them.”

“Unfortunately,” I grumbled and rolled my eyes. Some of the girls my friends had faced off against in the Friendship Games were walking down the hallway. The green haired one eagerly waved at us. With a huff, we looked away and turned our backs to them. The rest of my schoolmates gave the other Shadowbolts cold looks or ignored them.

“This is the history room,” Principal Celestia announced to the group of girls behind her. “Miss Cheerilee teaches it. She’s a good teacher. Hello Lightning and Lyra. These two are on our soccer team and our gaming club respectively. "

“Hello Principal Celestia,” Lyra said coolly. “How are you today?”

“I’m good and yourself?” Our principal asked with a smile.

“Other than an invasion of uniforms, I’m good,” Lyra shrugged. “Oh can we reserve the auditorium tomorrow? We got band practice and the Rainbooms got the music room.”

“Be nice Lyra,” Bon Bon walked up and elbowed her, leaning up to her ear. “We can talk bad about them when the principals aren’t here.”

“Sure Lyra,” Principal Celestia sighed. “Just please don’t be so loud like last time. Some of still have work to do.”

“Ooh can we come?” The green haired Shadowbolt asked hopefully as she slung her headphones around her shoulder. I cast a critical eye over her uniform before I made eye contact with Lyra and Bon Bon.

“Sorry Wondercolts only,” I announced as a faint smile tugged at Lyra’s mouth. “And band members.”

“Oh,” she sighed as her face slightly fell. “Maybe another time then.”

“Not that they could sound good,” a short one chuckled as some of her classmates laughed. I gave her a dirty look as did some of her classmates.

“I recognize you,” I said coolly as I could. “Sari? Siri? Yo Coco! What’s the short girls name who dropped the cake at the Friendship Games?”

“Suri!” The former Shadowbolt turned Wondercolt called out from her locker. “Suri Polomare!”

“Listen here Siri,” I said with a smirk. “I can certainly perform better than you. And I don’t need to cheat or steal like you had to steal Rarity’s clothing designs to win that contest. And yeah, we all know about that. Coco told everyone in the school everything.” The blue haired Shadowbolt with goggles and the one with short hair hid smirks behind their hands as the green haired one laughed openly.

“Okay Lightning that’s enough,” Bon Bon said sternly. “She gets the point, she sucks.”

“And swallows,” Lyra muttered under her breath as I snickered softly. “Ow!” She rubbed the spot on her head where Bon Bon had smacked.

“Remember what I said,” Bon Bon reminded her flatly. “Talk bad behind their backs. Besides, the principal is here.”

“See you all around,” I smirked and placed a hand on my hip. “Don’t get to comfortable. We’ve already had to listen to you guys complain earlier about being here before we even did anything to you all. Some of the others aren’t as nice or forgiving as I am. Mainly Aria and Adagio.”

“Let’s get on with the tour shall we?” Principal Celestia suggested as she shot me a glare.

“Lightning Dust, please report to Principal Celestia’s office,” Ravens voice floated over the intercom and I groaned, slamming my head into the desk.

“What did you do now?” Aria demanded as she spun her pen around on her desk.

“Who the hell knows,” I grunted as I stood up and left the room. I started walking down the hallway to the office and sighed internally. I pushed open the door to the office and nodded at Raven. “Hey. Celestia wanted to see me?”

“Principal Celestia,” the secretary frowned slightly. “But yes, she’s waiting for you.” I gave a thumbs up as she turned back to her computer. I opened the door and walked in.

“Hey what’s up?” I asked as I flopped down in a chair across from her. I noticed the same blue haired girl from before with goggles and groaned internally.

“Hello Lightning. We’re here to talk about your behavior towards our guests earlier. That is absolutely unacceptable. You can dislike them all you want but please don’t insult or harass them.”

“They started it!” I argued. “We all heard some of the others talking bad about us. We didn’t start it but we will sure as hell finish it.”

“Absolutely not. Come to me, Luna or Principal Twinkleshine or any of their teachers. They don’t tolerate their students starting drama with ours and we feel the same,” Celestia chided as she placed her hands on her desk. “This is Indigo Zap. I’m placing her in your care. You’re to show her around. She and her acquaintances will also be coming to your band practice tomorrow.”

“Let me tell you,” Indigo spoke up with a smirk and gleam in her eyes. “That was something in the hallway. I’ve never seen anyone bring down Suri so fast. She’s typically so confident and one mention of her stealing broke her down so fast. Truly impressive and it’s hard to impress me. You’re something Lightning.”

“Thanks?” I said in confusion. “Don’t you worry. I’ll make sure our guests feel right at home.”

And with that I stood up with Indigo and we walked out. If they were gonna come to our band practice, I knew just the song to play.

Chapter LXI

Lightning Dust

I groaned quietly as I walked through the hallway, Indigo hot on my heels. True to Celestia’s word, she stuck with me no matter how hard I tried to lose her. This was honestly worse than detention. This was my first day of this since she told us both this yesterday.

“So,” Indigo drew out the word. “How long you been on the soccer team?”

“Since middle school,” I said simply. I dodged a classmate and sighed. “I quit earlier in the year to protest some mistreatment against a teammate but I rejoined after it was resolved.” I wasn’t gonna go further than that and tell her everything. Anon a miss is something they could use against us.

“This is completely different than Crystal Prep. Nobody is usually this friendly,” Indigo commented as she looked around, ignoring my comment. Maybe she just knew when not to push.

“I’ve made it my goal to not be anything like a Shadowbolt,” I spat out harshly as we walked into our shared class.

“I don’t get why you’re being so harsh to me. I’m not your enemy after all,” Indigo commented idly and leaned back in her chair, ignoring the glares she was receiving. “I wasn’t one of the ones who made any bad comments about you guys.”

“Weren’t you one of the girls who said we’re not here to be friends. Our only interest in this business is seeing Canterlot High School fall?” I asked pointedly as she winced.

“Okay I did do that,” she admitted. “Definitely not my greatest moment.”

“Talk about an understatement,” I snorted. “Besides, I mainly hate what you represent.”

“What I represent?” Indigo demanded curiously.

“Yeah you know,” I gestured at her uniform. “You’re in a school uniform, you guys have almost no individuality, you follow orders to the letter just because of one corrupt womans reputation. I don’t like that. We don’t do that here.”

“I never really thought about that,” Indigo admitted after a moment. “I like to think I’m my own individual. Besides the Friendship Games kinda changed things with Sugarcoat and the others. We spend most weekends together doing weird shit. It’s different.”

“Uh huh,” I muttered. “So you have friends. That’s nice.”

“I wouldn’t say friends,” Indigo corrected instantly. “We’re acquaintances.”

“You guys hang out every weekend?” I questioned as Indigo nodded slowly. “Sounds like friends to me.”

Indigo said nothing, just staring at the desk.

“What’s our school stadium name again?” I asked curiously. Sunset was helping her sisters and Dinky with homework along with Derpy so she couldn’t be here.

“The Big House,” Vinyl answered as she stared at the five Shadowbolts in the seats. “It’s the nickname. Are we seriously doing our old ass school fight song?”

“We have one of those?” Bon Bon asked curiously.

“Well yeah. It’s the long verison,” I commented as I plucked my guitar. “Hasn’t been played in years. Everyone’s forgot about it.”

“Then how did you find it?” Lavender asked as she joined us on the stage.

“Random research,” I admitted.

“Are you guys gonna do anything?” Sugarcoat asked as she pushed her glasses up. Indigo had pointed out all of them to me. “Or just talk amongst yourselves?”

“Just wait,” I winked at Lyra and started playing my guitar.

“All rise for Canterlot,” Fuchsia hid a smirk behind her guitar.

“We are the blue regime, ferocious, lean, and mean. We’re gonna reign supreme. We are the Wondercolts. You won’t forget our name, we’ll bring the hurt and pain. We’re gonna change the game. We are the Wondercolts!” I started singing loudly as the Shadowbolts shifted in their seats. “In the Big House, we’ll put your lights out. Come on and shout out, “The Wondercolts are comin!” In the Big House, we’re gonna get loud. We ain’t got no doubt, the Wondetcolts are comin.”

“Hail, hail to Canterlot! Hail to the Wondercolts! Hail to the victors! Believers! Tradition! Hail, hail to Canterlot! Hail to the Maize Rage! Hail to the blue, the tried, and the true!” Lyra sang with a grin as our hair grew longer and our ears turned pointy. Lemon Zest was surprisingly bobbing her head along even though she was our rival. “We’re gonna show our teeth, we’re gonna stomp our feet. We’ll bring you to your knees. We are the Wondercolts! We’re gonna get real loud, we’re gonna feel the crowd! We do Canterlot proud. We are the Wondercolts!”

“In the Big House, we’ll put your lights out. Come on and shout out, “The Wondercolts are comin!” In the Big House, we’re gonna get loud. We ain’t got no doubt, the Wondetcolts are comin,” Lavender took over singing with a smug smirk. Indigo gave us a curious look as Trixie

“Hail!” Octavia and Bon Bon shouted.

“All rise for Canterlot!” I sang loudly over the guitar. Thankfully Pinkie had agreed to be our drummer while Derpy was occupied. I kinda knew she wouldn't approve of us purposefully antagonizing the Shadowbolts. She and Sunset are all about forgiveness and kindness.

“Hail!”

“All rise for Canterlot!”

“Hail!”

“All rise for Canterlot!”

“In the Big House, we’ll put your lights out. Come on and shout out, “The Wondercolts are comin!” In the Big House, we’re gonna get loud. We ain’t got no doubt, the Wondetcolts are comin,” Trixie sang with her arrogant grin that we’ve all grown used to.

“Yeah, in the Big House the Wondercolts are comin’! Yeah! In the Big House. Wondercolts!” I shouted with Lyra. We all gave smug grins to each other as we finished the final guitar notes.

The Shadowbolts looked at us as Indigo and Lemon suddenly started cheering.

“The fuck?” Lyra whispered. “This was supposed to discourage them, not make them happy!”

“That was awesome!” Lemon exclaimed as she bounded up the stage with Pinkie Pie energy. “Can I get your guys autographes? I really liked the hard rock aspect you guys gave it. On and Trixie’s guitar solo was epic!”

“Facts!” Indigo added eagerly.

“Uh sure?” I said weakly as they held out papers.

We all gave each other confused looks as I signed it before passing it around.

Author's Note

Typically I would say rights belong to the song owner it's heavily modified from the original. The original is a Pop Evil song for the Wolverines. I personally prefer Michigan State over U of M but it's a good song I'll grudgingly admit.

Chapter LXII

Indigo Zap

“I’m starting to get the feeling they don’t like us,” Sunny commented as we looked around. It was so different here, students laughing with each other in the hallway. Hell, even the classes were fun. I never thought history could be fun but Cheerilee makes it that way. Even though Lightning and the others were attempting to make us feel unwelcome, it wasn’t really working. Well not on me and Lemon at least. I found it impressive how far they were willing to go and well, they could sing too.

“Gee what gave it away?” I asked as I rolled my eyes. Sunny gave me disapproving frown and shook her head with a sigh. I watched out of the corner of my eye as Coco Pommel walked past with Rarity as the two discussed fashion and Suri.

“Maybe the cold looks and glares,” Sugarcoat suggested as she cast a critical eye over me. “What happened to your uniform?”

“Oh I ditched it,” I shrugged in response. I wasn’t gonna admit Lightning gave me the idea after our discussion yesterday. I didn’t realize how right she was when we had like bo way of expressing ourselves.

“We’re supposed to wear our uniforms to school,” Sugarcoat pointed out as Sour groaned.

“We’re supposed to wear our uniforms at Crystal Prep!” I corrected with a grin.

“And?” Sunny questioned as she played with the hem of her skirt. “Where are you going with this?”

“We aren’t at Crystal Prep. So therefore, we don’t have to wear our uniforms!” I explained as I gestured towards my t-shirt and sweatpants. “We can finally explore our individuality at our school!”

“Our what?” Sunny demanded after a second. “What on earth is she talking about?”

“Only God knows,” Sour growled as she searched her backpack for her books I assumed.

“Ya know, the things that make us different,” I explained. “Sours sarcasticness, Sugarcoats bluntness, whatever it is you and Lemon do. Where is Lemon anyway?”

“Right there,” Sour said and pointed behind me. “Looks like she left music class.”

Lemon strode up us with probably the biggest grin I’ve ever seen fit on a humans face. She slung her headphones around her neck and wrapped an arm around mine and Sours neck.

“This place is awesome!” Lemon exclaimed. “Bro, we get to play guitars in music class.”

“Wow playing guitars in music class. Who would have guessed it,” Sour said in mock shock. Lemon ignored her as she leaned against the locker I was allowed to use.

“Can you really blame the Wondercolts though?” Sugarcoat asked in a monotone voice. “Within the first day, Jet Set insulted a student here and pissed the entire student body off. It’s logical they would take their hatred out on us all.”

“But we didn’t start it!” Sour snapped as she glared at Sugarcoat. “Well not us five. We shouldn’t be grouped in with the rest.”

“We will if we keep looking like that!” I gestured to Sour and Lemons uniforms as they all looked down at themselves. “Not only that, we will also forcibly get the school board to remove the uniform rule. Screw the parents.”

“Oh that’s a great idea!” Sour said sweetly she smiled at me. “Because this totally won’t backfire in anyway, shape or form.”

“It most likely will,” Sugarcoat stated as she opened her locker. “Plus with the Wondercolts releasing years of pent up anger to us, life is going to be a bit difficult. Especially in a different school.”

“Wish I went here,” Lemon mused as we stared at her in shock. “What? It’s a friendlier environment instead of CPA.”

“She has a point,” Sunny admitted after a moment. “I’ve never seen any student playing uno in the hallway before at our school.”

“Excuse me, you’re in front of my locker,” a rose haired girl with a rose stitched into her light red dressed tapped Upper Crust on the shoulder. Upper Crust was leaning against a locker, talking to Trenderhoof.

“Yeah so?” Upper Crust asked flippantly and I gritted my teeth. I absolutely hated her stuck up ass.

“My sister asked nicely,” a pink girl with blonde hair in a white dress with a lily on her skirt snapped.

“Okay and?”

“Move bitch!” The pink girl snapped as she gave Upper a shove and we gasped. No one ever dared do that at cpa. Nor did they ever speak to her like that.

“Did you guys see that?” Upper demanded as she pushed herself off the locker and looked around at everyone. The Wondercolts were looking away purposefully or glaring at her.

“If you’re looking for sympathy, you won’t find any here,” the third older girl with a blue dress with mini daisy designs in it said coldly. “You’re not really liked here.”

“Hmph!” Upper grumbled as she stomped off as some of the students started laughing.

“And come back when you learn some manners!” The pink girl called out with a snicker.

“Lily!” Cheerilee chided as she came out of her classroom. “Did you just shove another student?”

“No she tripped,” Lily said hastily as she looked at the teacher. “Tripped on her shoe laces. Was pretty funny. You can ask anyone in here. They all saw it.”

“Is that so?” Cheerilee asked sternly as I watched in surprise. Teachers at cpa wouldn’t just ask you like this. It’s just instant detention or suspension.

“Yeah she tripped,” Sour announced suddenly to our surprise as everyone looked at her. Lily’s face mirrored ours as she raised a eyebrow. “We saw it all.”

“Sour what are you doing?” Sunny hissed in her ear.

“Picking a side.”

We all stared at her as Cheerilee gave a brief nod and I let out a breath of air. I don’t know what the heck I was expecting. Cheerilee turned around and walked into her classroom as a flash of fiery hair in their caught my eye. Sunset plopped down at a desk with Rainbow and Derpy as the three started laughing about something.

“We should follow them,” I announced to my group.

“Why?” Sugarcoat demanded as she slammed her locker shut.

“They’re having a sleepover and we’re supposed to be learning about friendship. We can spy on them to see how friends interact and use it as a learning experience,” I explained as I smirked triumphantly. “Who’s with me?”

“This sounds stupid,” Sugarcoat stated firmly. “I guess we’re in to keep you out of trouble.”

I nodded triumphantly. Now the only problem was staying hidden.

Chapter LXIII

Indigo Zap

I stirred my lemonade powder into my water bottle and closed the cap, shaking the bottle aggressively as the others crowded around the lunch table and sat down. Everyone except Sunny. I have no idea where she is.

“Can you stop?” Sour asked after a few moments of me shaking the bottle. “You’re shaking the table.”

“I have to shake up my lemonade somehow!” I snapped at her. I set it down on the table and looked around. “You have got to be kidding me.”

“What?” Sour asked as she followed my eyes and groaned. “No fucking way.”

Sunny was approaching us with her lunch tray, wearing a bright red sleeveless dress with black leggings and matching hat. She gave us a warm smile as she sat down and I wanted to facepalm.

“You know the whole point of casual clothing is to look casual,” Sour pointed out instantly. “Not look like a victim of Jack the Ripper.” Sugarcoat allowed a faint smile to play across her mouth as I snickered.

“What are you implying?” Sunny demanded as she bit into her sandwich. “This is perfectly casual!”

“Casual if you’re going to a cocktail bar,” Sugarcoat said dryly as we snickered.

“I swear I’m just waiting for a food fight to happen,” Lemon commented as she shoved the pizza in her mouth. “Wow Granny Smith can cook man. What the fuck?”

“I know right?” I agreed instantly. “Our lunch ladies don’t even cook. They get everything sent in.”

I glanced around at the lunchroom and sighed slightly. There was practically two camps going on, the Wondercolts and Shadowbolts. The latter were quietly eating while the former were being loud and talking. They occasionally shot glares at each other but mostly left each other alone. Mostly. A girl named Strawberry Sunrise apparently enjoyed harassing the Shadowbolts. We sat at a table in the far corner away from everyone.

“You ever notice how we don’t belong in either group?” Sunny asked suddenly as she joined me in looking around.

“What do you mean?” Lemon asked around a mouthful of food and Sunny gave her a disgusted look.

“I mean, our classmates don’t like us because we lied and sided with the Wondercolts when that flower girl shoved Upper Crust. The Wondercolts don’t like us because we’re Shadowbolts. We don’t fit in with either group,” she explained as Sugarcoat twirled her fork around her spaghetti. “We don’t belong anywhere.”

“I never really thought about that,” I admitted after a second. “Way to boost the morale, Sunny.”

“She has a point though,” Sour sighed as she wrapped her hand around her milk carton. “The only way we get accepted is if we be the way we used to be or we become one of them.” She nodded subtly to the louder side as her hand crushed the chocolate milk carton.

“And I’m not really a fan of changing for someone to like me,” I finished for her. “Especially people I’m only gonna see kn high school.”

“Let’s hurry up so we get the day over with and get on with your convoluted plan,” Sugarcoat said as she brushed some crumbs off her blue skirt.

“Waiting on Sunny as usual,” I scoffed and rolled my eyes. We all crowded around the school bus stop as a meeting point. Primarily because Sunset and her group appeared to be walking in that direction. We pulled the hats over our faces as they passed, not noticing us. How a person had so many friends, I’ll never know.

“Does that girl know what on the dot means?” Sour said angrily. “I expect you to be late or Lemon. Not Sunny.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence. Greatly appreciated,” I rolled my eyes as I glanced at Lemon. As usual, she was listening to her noise and didn’t hear us at all.

“Oh girls!” Sunny called out and I glanced over, raising an eyebrow.

“What are you wearing?” Sugarcoat asked finally. Sunny wore a tight black suit like it was a ninja movie that left little to imagination.

“This is a spy mission after all! A girl must come prepared!” She exclaimed with a pose.

“May God have mercy on our souls,” I muttered. “Come on Jackie Chan, let’s follow them before we lose them.”

For the next thirty minutes, we followed them up street corners and down alleys, making sure to stay out of sight. Even if we lost them, all we had to do was listen. Rainbow is a loud individual. Finally they stopped at a farm and disappeared inside as we poked our heads out of the bush we jumped in when one looked back.

“How exactly are we gonna get passed the fence?” Sugarcoat asked as she pushed her glasses up.

“Like this!” Sunny whispered as she ran out of the bush, jumping in the air and landing on her hands before vaulting over the fence.

“God this really is a freaking Jackie Chan movie,” Sour scoffed. “We can just use the opening.”

“Always go for the dramatic option! You never know when a scout for a theater could be watching, just waiting to scoop you up and thrust you into the spotlight!” Sunny exclaimed with a hand on her heart.

“Pretty sure only you want that,” Sugarcoat answered as we snuck into the farm further and froze under a window upon hearing laughter.

“Now what, oh bright one?” Sour snarked as we looked up at the window. I shrugged and grinned, shoving her onto her knees and climbing on her back. “Just what the fuck do you think you’re doing?”

“Trying to see inside dummy!” I hissed down at her. “Not high enough. Fuck.”

“Get off now.” I gulped a bit and jumped off as Sour shot to her feet. “I will kill you if that happens again. I’m good with a bow and arrow.”

“Okay okay,” I held up a hand placatingly.

“Ya know, if yall are trying to break in, ah wouldn’t. Big Mac owns a gun,” a voice came from behind us and we jumped, looking back nervously. A young girl with a red bow in her hair with a shirt and jeans stood behind us sternly.

“We’re not trying to break in,” Sunny said instantly. “We’re uh spying.” The girls face lit up at that and she grinned.

“Oh ya shoulda just said so! Ah’m Apple Bloom, AJs little sister. Ah’ll help. Wait right here!” She darted off into a nearby barn as we waited quietly. I didn’t really wanna piss off the homeowner, especially if her brother did own a gun. “Here yall go! Ah saw these used in a spy movie once. Drones, rope, a homemade grappling hook, nunchucks. Huh, ah can’t find my homemade katana. Musta misplaced that one.”

“This shit is lit!” Lemon giggled as we peered inside the box.

“Why do you have a katana?” Sunny asked nervously.

“For katana emergencies. Scoots helped make it. Ah also got a taser if yall are trying to take a hostage for money. Ah personally recommend Rarity,” Apple Bloom explained as she glared at the window. “Sweetie made it. Rarity is all about fashion. You could easily sell her designs.”

“Interesting,” I mused and shot a look at Sunny. “Obsessed with clothes. Now who does that remind me of?”

“Enough talking yall! Let’s get spyin!”

Chapter LXIV

Indigo Zap

“What’s the gameplan?” I asked as I knelt in the dirt next to Apple Bloom who somewhere procured binoculars and was using them to peer into the window.

“Well there’s about fourteen or so girls in that one room. Ah’d say go stealthy if yall are trying to kidnap Rarity. She goes to the bathroom for her makeup often for Gawd knows why. Knock her out with some chloroform, then ya hog tie her. Ah assume yall got a vehicle around to shove her in the trunk,” Apple Bloom commented as she pulled a walkie talkie out of her jacket. “Lil Apple to Pigtails, coast is clear.”

“Lil Apple?” I echoed in confusion. “And we aren’t kidnapping anyone. Where did you even learn how to hog tie someone?”

“Ah grew up on a farm. Ah know how to hog tie. Plus Ah hog tied Diamond Tiara once when she pissed me off but we’re cool now. And Lil Apple is my code name. They always use em in movies. You’re Sports,” Apple Bloom explained. “Green hair is Music. Black suit is Fashion.”

“Who the hell is Diamond Tiara? And what’s Sours code name?”

“One of Sunset’s sisters. About yay high, pinkish hair, hawt as hell. Used to be a jerk and bullied my friends and I but turned herself around along with her sister,” Apple Bloom explained as she rubbed her chin. “As for the second question, asshole.”

“I heard that!” Sours voice hissed quietly through the walkie talkie and we both snickered. “Aren’t you a bit young to be cussing?”

“Aren’t ya a bit old enough to be arrested for trespassin?” Apple Bloom shot back pointedly.

“Fair point,” Sour agreed after a second of laughter. “Do you always confront trespassers on your own? Seems dangerous.”

“Not really. We don’t really get trespassers unless you wanna count Rainbow sneaking on the property to steal apples. And besides, ah was finishing up mah chores so yall woulda seen me go inside the house anyway,” Apple Bloom pointed out. “Lil Apple to Pigtails, did ya get the ladder?”

“Yes Apple Bloom I got it,” Sugarcoats faintly annoyed voice came through. “Don’t you have binoculars though? Why are we doing this?”

“Ah ain’t sure. Would ya rather have me told Big Mac and Aj or helped yall?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Helped us,” we all said in unison.

“Lemon, give me the fucking walkie or I swear to god,” Sour growled and we looked over in that direction. We had sent them the farthest away because Lemon was well loud.

“No it’s mine. Bloom gave it to me to hold not you!” Lemon growled as the two wrestled in the dirt.

“They don’t seem like the shiniest apples in the bushel,” Apple Bloom commented idly as we watched.

“I don’t know what that means but I’m going to agree with you,” I sighed as they started rolling around and slammed into a tree.

“It’s a countryism. Ya city folk wouldn’t get it. Wait ain’t yall Crystal Preppers?” Apple Bloom demanded, turning to me.

“Uh yes?” I replied.

“Why am ah helping yall? Ain’t we like supposed to be bitter enemies and hate each other to the end?”

“Used to,” I admitted. “Not all of us are super rude anymore. We have our moments sure but changing is difficult.”

“Uh huh. Ah can imagine. Yall would get along with Sunset. She had to work hard to change herself.”

“What does that mean?” I gave her a confused look.

“Nothing. Ya gotta ask her yaself. Ain’t feel right to go tell people about her past especially after anon a miss.”

“I’m gonna act like I know what that is,” I said idly as I watched Sunny and Sugarcoat prop the ladder under the window.

“Sugarcoat to Apple Bloom, ladder is in position.”

“Lil Apple and Pigtails. Use code names. Ah ain’t going down for helping yall. If we get caught, I was interrogatin Sports here about why she was here. Keep my name outta this.”

Sugarcoat let out a faint growl as Sour and Lemon continued wrestling for the walkie talkie. I bit back a snort of laughter at the two.

“I’m going up,” Sugarcoat said and glared at Sunny. “Move it to the right. The other right!”

“Yeah dummy!” Sour called out as we listened to their heavy breathing.

“Shut up two face!” The two said in unison as Sunny corrected the ladder and Sugarcoat started climbing.

“If you make me fall, I’m going to be very mad with you,” Sugarcoat said coldly to Sunny. “Don’t make me mad.”

“She’ll go school shooter!” Lemon said as she held the walkie above her head. “Try now shortie.” Sunny gave a strangled gasp as I burst out laughing. Dark humor is my favorite.

“Lemon Zest! That’s not okay to even joke about!”

“Stick in the mud,” Lemon muttered. Obviously Lemon had to get better at knowing her audience. I didn’t even know her that well and I found the joke funny. Sugarcoat peeked inside the window and immediately ducked down. I faintly made out a shape in the window peering around.

“Apple Bloom! Where are ya?” A girl with a cowgirl hat called out. “Ah swear ah heard talking and movement out here just now.” Sunny pressed herself against the wall of the house as I ducked in a bush with Apple Bloom. Sugarcoat froze on the rungs as Lemon hid behind a tree with Sour. At least they forgot their fight.

“I’ll go look,” Sunset sighed as she disappeared from sight. Thank God Sugarcoat kept her hand pressed on the transmit button. “I’m the one who’s wearing outdoor clothes and not pajamas.”

“Alrighty.”

“Aw shit! Ah gotta be in the barn and act like ah’m working. See yall!” Apple Bloom whispered as she took off running. “Remember, yall ain’t see me! It’s been a real experience!”

“There you are,” Sunset said coolly as she pointed a flashlight at AB. “Get inside. Your sister is looking for you.” Sunset froze as she saw Sunny pressed against the wall with Sugarcoat on the ladder, both looking at her.

“Hi?” Sunny said nervously. “Nice weather huh?”

“What the hell is going on?” Sunset demanded.

“We were stalking you in an attempt to learn about friendship,” Sugarcoat said bluntly. Sunset made eye contact as we all came out of our hiding spots sheepishly as she burst out laughing.

“You all should come inside.”

We gave each other nervous looks as we followed her.

Chapter LXV

Sunset

“Sunset! What on earth took ya so long?” Applejack questioned as I walked up the stairs of the barn into the living area. Rainbow and I had helped her turn the spare barn into a giant freaking living space to fit all of our friends. Granted we all had to put our money together to afford it but it’s done damn it.

“Found some guests listening in on our conversation,” I commented with a smirk as I walked in. Everyone fell silent as they gazed at the five Shadowbolts behind me, wearing sheepish looks.

“What are you doing here?” Lyra questioned as she leaned back in her beanbag.

“Stalking you all,” Sugarcoat said simply. “Not for malicious reasons of course.”

“Uh huh,” Trixie folded her arms and looked away. Surprisingly we managed to fit everyone in here. “Trixie doesn’t really like them.” I identified the voices of everyone except the sirens, Derpy, Rainbooms and Vinyl agreeing with Trixie.

“This is a no fight zone,” Applejack said hastily at the dirty look Sour tossed them. “Why were yall following us exactly? If ya got a good reason, ah ain’t gonna be mad.”

“Learning,” Indigo commented as Twilight hid behind Octavia.

“Uh learning about what?” Rainbow questioned as she tossed me a controller and I sat down next to her. I pulled Derpy on my lap and placed my head on her shoulder as she turned bright red.

“Dean Cadence asked us five to learn about friendship to spread to the rest of CPA when we return. We figured following you guys was a good idea as any to learn about it. The rest of your school hates and justifiably so. And well here we are,” Sunny explained as she leaned against the wall. “Things may have not gone to plan. Most of our time was us arguing about the best way to spy on you all.”

“Well at least they’re honest,” Octavia commented as she set her book down and glanced over disapprovingly. “Honestly, I can see Sunset helping you all with Derpy. You could have asked them, you know love.”

“Love?” Sour echoed in confusion.

“She calls everyone love it’s okay,” I waved a hand as Octavia nodded as she returned to her book. “Just like how Rarity calls everyone darling.”

“Sunny calls everyone dearie. It’s annoying,” Indigo grumbled as the two glared at each other briefly.

“So,” I glanced over at them as I paused my game. “Welcome to the clubhouse. Literally what we call it. I take it you guys are friends since you literally are always together.”

“Not really,” Sugarcoat answered. “We don’t have anything in common. All we really have is we go to the same school, are locker neighbors and are hated by our fellow students.”

“Now we know how Twilight felt,” Sour muttered to herself. “It’s not a great feeling in all honesty.”

“You guys lied for Lily, Daisy and Roseluck didn’t you?” Derpy asked curiously as she sighed contently. “When Lily shoved that one girl out of the way.”

“Yeah,” Lemon admitted as she tossed her headphones between her hands. “It didn’t exactly help the others like us. They already don’t like us because we are friendly with each other. Mainly Jet Set and his annoying ass.”

“And Suri,” Coco muttered as she continued fixing Trixies hoodie that she accidentally ripped. “She was an awful person to technically work for. At least she paid well.”

The other Shadowbolts glanced at each other before shrugging as they cautiously sat down. It was kinda hard to imagine Coco had went to Crystal Prep, even harder to imagine the girls who I disliked once were in front of me asking for advice. Bon Bon, Lavender and Fuchsia were playing blackjack at the nearby table as they curiously listened.

“Feel like I’m running a church right now with you all sitting in front of me,” I chuckled as a few of my friends laughed.

“So you guys been friends long?” Sunny asked hesitantly as she eyed us all. She obviously was worried about them being outnumbered.

“I’ve been friends with Lyra and the others for a while now. It’s complicated,” I answered. “Firstly, introductions. That’s Lyra, Bon Bon, Octavia, Vinyl, Trixie, Lavender, Fuchsia, Aria, Sonata, Adagio, Lightning, Coco, my girlfriend Derpy and you all already know the Rainbooms and Twilight.”

“We know who they,” Indigo commented nonchalantly as she shrugged. “That’s Lemon Zest, Sugarcoat, Sunny Flare and Sour Sweet. I’m Indigo.”

“We know,” I answered coolly. “Twilight told us who you are.” They all exchanged nervous looks before focusing back on me. “So you girls are trying to be friends right?” They all nodded after a few seconds.

“I guess,” Sugarcoat admitted as she pushed her glasses up. “Might as well be hated together.”

I could relate to that. Half my friends were hated for siding with me during anon. Hell, Trixie and the other two magicians get the most hate for the stupidest reasons. Mainly because of their shared obsession of peanut butter crackers.

“Alright well I’m going to bed,” I announced. “I’m exhausted and I have to take my sisters to Rarity’s for their own sleepover.”

“You know, you guys would get less flak if you transferred schools,” Lavender said casually as Derpy stood up. Rainbow was currently snickering as she and Sonata drew a mustache on a sleeping Adagio.

“They’re right,” Twilight admitted quietly. It kinda sucked the princess had to go back to Equestria. It would be hilarious to see their reaction to two Twilights in one room. “They’ve accepted me even after I became a demon thing.” The Shadowbolts looked away sheepishly.

“They’re used to it,” I reassured her as she peered over Bon Bons shoulder. “I just wish I got that same treatment. I mainly got called Demon Girl, often to my face.” My friends flinched and looked down as Derpy groaned.

“We’re past that remember? The school has forgotten about it. What do we do about them?” Derpy nodded to the nervous Shadowbolts. “It’s raining and about nine pm.”

“They can stay,” I shrugged. “We have spare rooms on the bottom floor. Make yourselves at home.”

“Thanks?” Indigo said cautiously. “We can’t really switch schools, we’re stuck at cpa. We also have the fundraiser coming up so we can have our school dance on a boat. Well I won’t be going. I have vacation with my family planned.”

I nodded as they disappeared down the stairs and we all made eye contact.

“Interesting people,” Vinyl mused as she set her glasses down.

I had to agree with her on that.

Chapter LXVI

Sunset

“I’m surprised they actually stayed over,” Derpy commented as she stretched on her yoga mat and my eyes followed her body. “They didn’t seem to enthused to stay.”

“It was raining,” I answered as I watched her. Watching her do yoga was the highlight of my day, mainly because I got to see her exercise in practically just a bra and tight pants. “And they most likely were nervous. They have no idea who we are really.”

“Fair enough,” Derpy agreed as she held her leg above her head and giggled. “Down girl, you’re drooling. Take it you like it?”

“You know watching is always a fun activity for us both. You love the attention don’t lie.”

“Maybe I do. No one has ever looked at me how you do,” Derpy admitted with a faint blush. “Just like how I enjoy watching you paint. You’re very creative.”

“Fair enough. Are you actually okay with helping the Shadowbolt Five? If not you can back out now,” I commented with a faint blush of my own.

“Of course I’m in!” Derpy announced as she moaned as she cracked her back. “That felt good. Back has been hurting me for a few days.”

“They’re a surprising group. I wasn’t expecting them to want to better themselves but I’m happy they do. And if your back hurt, you could have asked me to help.”

“I agree. And because after you give me a massage, we end up having sex for the next two hours,” Derpy commented with a wink.

“Okay that’s true. And you are the one who’s asks for us to after massages.”

“Never said I didn’t,” Derpy smirked mischievously as I stood up, kissing her and picked up. “And whatever are we going to do?” I shoved her against the wall as I snuck a hand under her shirt and kissed her again.

“I have no idea at all.”

Derpy and I stumbled through the barn with exhausted grins. We had decided we needed a meeting spot like the castle Twilight had so we convinced Granny Smith to allow us to convert her old barn they didn’t use into a hang out. We had small rooms on the bottom floor if any of us slept over or worked too late. The upstairs had a TV and a few consoles along with tables and a fridge. Bunch of beanbags scattered around it with a book shelf full of books, board games and video games Rainbow had loaned.

The large room on the bottom was probably Rarity’s favorite. Applejack and Big Mac had made sixteen chairs Rarity designed with our marks on the top of the chairs. Benefit of them knowing how to everything by hand, we didn’t have to buy anything except supplies. Derpys seat was right next to mine with Lyra’s to my left. Aria, Coco, Adagio and Sonata had honorary member chairs between Octavia and Rainbow. A round table sat in the middle of the chairs as we glanced at all our friends in their respective seats. Lightning leaned back in her seat with her legs kicked up on the table as she gave us a mischievous smirk.

“Finally you two are done,” Lightning commented with a wink as our faces turned red. The other’s gave us grins as Fluttershys cheeks were pink. “Thought you guys would have finished after the third time.”

“We really didn’t mean to listen in,” Fluttershy whispered shyly. “Your guys room was just so close to this one and we accidentally over heard.”

“Sorry,” I muttered as I rubbed my head. Derpy and I joined the group in our respective seats. Pinkie sat on the ground blowing up a balloon as she started to float in the sky and Applejack gave her a worried look.

“Don’t apologize darling!” Rarity said warmly. “It’s perfectly natural. You guys are responsible partners.”

“Right so onto business,” I shrugged as the laughter died down. For some reason, they all elected me as the leader of the group. I had figured they would have went with Twilight. I had quickly chosen Lyra, Derpy, Rainbow and Applejack as first, second, third and forth to lead if anything magical happened to me or the others. “We all agree to help them right?”

“Trixie isn’t so sure,” Trixie said as she filed her nails down. “They’ve never cared about friendship or anyone else before. Why would they start now? And how are we sure they aren’t getting close to take advantage of us?”

“I’m pretty sure if they wanted to use us, they would have by now,” Fuchsia admitted grudgingly as she flipped a card over.

“Trixie does have a point though,” Bon Bon admitted as Rarity painted her nails. “I’m not sure if it’s just them actually wanting to change or them hiding their true purpose. I personally think we should help but Twilight knows their nature better than all of us.”

“She’s right,” Twilight sighed uncertainly from her own seat across from me. “The students there are naturally good at hiding their true motives.”

“Let’s have a vote,” Lyra suggested. “Yay to help them, nay is against.”

“Fair enough,” I shrugged. “All in favor to help?”

“Yay!” Octavia, Derpy, Bon Bon, Vinyl and the Rainbooms called out with their hands raised.

“And against?”

“Nay!” Lyra, Trixie, Lavender, Fuchsia, Lightning, Aria, Sonata, Adagio and Coco called out with their hands raised.

“So it’s a tie,” I sighed and rubbed my eyes.

“Wait, Twilight didn’t vote,” Coco said after a moment and we all looked at Twilight. She gave us a sheepish smile as we all groaned.

“Twi,you gotta vote,” I grumbled as she sighed and slowly raised her hand.

“Yay!”

“Okay the yays have it. We start Monday.”

Chapter LXVII

Sunset

“Alright so first off you guys are sitting with us at lunch today,” Bon Bon explained as we led Indigo and the others to my locker. “We sit in the same spot almost everyday unless the lunch room gets loud and then we go to Cheerilees room.”

“They let you just sit in the classrooms like that?” Indigo inquired with a raised eyebrow as I opened my locker.

“Yeah? They don’t really care as long as we behave. Mom gives us more leeway because well she’s my mom,” I explained as I started emptying out my backpack. “My sisters sometimes join is when they’re not out causing chaos. Mainly Scootaloo. Diamond and Silver try to keep her in check but often get looped in on her plans.”

“This place is scarily lenient,” Sugarcoat mused as my book to communicate with Twilight started glowing. “I don’t mean to alarm you but your book is glowing and might explode.” I looked at their nervous faces and laughed.

“It’s okay, it’s not gonna explode. It’s a magical book. Allows me to communicate with my friends in Equestria,” I shrugged as I picked up the book and opened it.

“Who’s it from?” Bon Bon asked curiously as she peeked over my shoulder. “I didn’t know Starlight talked to you.”

“Sometimes. Twilight thinks it’s good for her to know a former villain,” I explained. “She’s a nice mare.”

“I’m sorry?” Sunny asked after she hid a snort of laughter behind a cough. “Mare?”

“Girl,” I said hastily. While I was willing to help them, I didn’t really want to give out the portals location. National security and all. “I meant girl.”

They all looked at me unconvincingly as I wrote Starlight back. I closed the book with a smirk and set it gently on the upper shelf.

“We have another question. Why did half your group vote no?” Sunny asked as she leaned against a locker.

“We’ve been rivals for the past seventy years. Back when my parents went here,” Lyra commented. She had mostly stayed quiet the entire walk in the school. “You’re the first five to show any interest in changing. Out of seventy years, none showed an interest in being somewhat friendly the older town folks have told me. It’s different than Sunset. She was only a bully for the three and half years I knew her. It’s easier to forgive someone who was mean for only three years than a school that taught it’s students to be mean for seventy years. Plus, I’m Loyalty. I’m loyal to my school but my friends too. Sunset asked me to help so I will.”

“You do have a point,” Indigo admitted as I closed my locker. “That’s easily understandable. You do realize you’re risking your classmates hating you too?”

“Not the first time they’ve hated me,” I muttered bitterly. “I’ll survive.”

“Actually they won’t,” Bon Bon reassured me. “The few I’ve polled said they’ll follow you if you get some of the Shadowbolts to calm down.”

“Great so I’m getting sympathy instead of actual effort. Just because they feel bad because of anon a miss doesn’t mean they should follow my every word.”

“Sunset I can’t believe I’m about to say this but maybe we take it as a win. Sure it’s definitely sympathy but at the same time, who saved us at the battle of the bands?” Bon Bon questioned.

“Uh me and the others?”

“And who saved us during the Friendship Games and won us the title?” Bon Bon pressed with a growing smile.

“Me?’

“Exactly!” Bon Bon exclaimed. “You! The whole school stands behind you. We should take advantage of the momentum we got and run with it, damn it!”

“Bons has a point,” Lyra admitted after a second. “I’m not one for taking advantage of people but this could change a lot of things.”

“Okay so this is the second time I’ve heard of anon a miss. What is it?” Sour demanded as she stared into my soul.

“It’s complicated. Basically my sister and her friends made an account, posted the whole school’s secrets, framed me and everyone hated me. It was shitty.”

“Your own sister did that to you? Wow,” Sugarcoat stated with the most emotion I’ve ever seen from her.

“Well she wasn’t my sister at the time but yeah. We’ve moved past it through. Still haven’t forgiven Apple Bloom.”

“Wait Apple Bloom?” Sunny asked suddenly.

“Yeah, she was the ring leader after all. Why?” I asked as Lyra and Bon Bon gave them cautious glares. “You guys know her?”

“Uh no! Not at all!” Lemon chimed in hastily. I narrowed my eyes slightly and wished Octavia was here. She developed an uncanny ability to detect when someone is lying to her. It was very useful. Used it a lot to find when my sisters were hiding stuff from me. My phone started ringing and I fished it out of my pocket, frowning.

“What is it?” Lyra asked as she peeked over my shoulder. “Canterlot Correctional Facility? Who do you know in prison?”

“No one,” I said simply as we stared at it.

“Answer it,” Bon Bon urged. “Put it on speaker please.” With a shrug, I answered it and pressed speaker.

“An inmate from the Canterlot Correctional Facility is trying to contact you. Accept the call?” A robot voice from the other side.

“Yes,” I said simply as it rang for a few seconds. “Uh hello?”

“Hello Miss Shimmer.” The Shadowbolts froze as we all stared at the phone. It had been a long time since I heard that voice. Thank the lord Twilight wasn’t here.

“Cinch,” I said coldly. “What do you want?”

“Now is that anyway for greet an old friend?”

“We aren’t friends,” I said coolly as the Shadowbolts stared at the phone. “We’re enemies and I don’t have many of those.”

“I’ll cut to the chase then. We need to talk. Come see me Saturday afternoon.” And with that, the call ended.

“What are you going to do?” Sour asked worriedly.

“I’m going to talk to her.”

“Not alone,” Lyra said instantly. “I’m going with.”

I let out a frustrated groan but nodded. There was no convincing these two once they got their mind set on something.

Chapter LXVIII

Sunset

I stared at the surprisingly large prison complex with barbed wire on top of the fence. Reminded me more of a military prison than a state prison. Then again, I didn’t spend much time around prisons so maybe this is normal. I faintly made out a guard tower with a speck of a person walking on top of it, cradling what looked to be a rifle.

“I don’t like this Sunset,” Mom said as we sat in the car. As per my agreement, Lyra and Bon Bon had tagged along. Surprisingly, they brought Lemon Zest with. Apparently to rub in Cinchs face or something.

“I don’t either,” I admitted. “But we’re here. And I want to know how she got my number. Just because we changed it doesn’t remove my curiosity. We’ll be in and out, ten minutes tops. I promise.”

“I’m holding you to that. If you’re not out in ten minutes, I’m coming in to get you. Understand?” Mom said sternly. I gave a nod as I stepped out with the other people my age and we stepped inside.

“ID,” a bored looking guard stated at his computer. One by one, we handed our ids over and he read them off. “Here to see inmate four eight nine five six seven? She hasn’t had any visitors. Good luck. She’s a jerk.”

“I can believe,” I muttered as we put our belongings in a box and stepped through the metal detector.

“CO Rider will escort you to the prisoner,” the kid waved a hand dismissively as a sterner looking guard gestured for us to follow him. None of us said a word as he lead us to a room with a table where she was waiting with her hands folded upon the table in a bright orange suit.

“Don’t touch the inmate and we will be fine,” the guard warned as he unlocked the door and we stepped inside. He shut the barred door behind him and stood by it.

“What do you want Cinch?” I demanded as we sat across from her.

“Straight to point I see. I respect,” Cinch smirked faintly. “Well I’ll get to the point myself. I want you to get me out of here.”

“As if!” Lyra snorted angrily. “Definitely not happening.”

“I think you will when you hear what I have to say,” Cinch answered as she gazed at Lemon who looked surprisingly stern. “Siding with them? I expected better.”

“And I expected better from,” Lemon said coolly.

“Enough. Say what ya gotta say,” Lyra snapped as Cinch leaned close.

“I know what you are. You’re not from here. Get me out and your secret stays safe Sunshim Set.”

“Sunset Shimmer,” I corrected instantly. “And you got nothing on me. Nobody will believe you. Another world full of talking ponies? Please.”

“And the talking dog?” Lemon scoffed. “You’ve got nothing.”

“How did you get my number anyway?”

“I have my ways.”

“We’re done here,” I said coolly. “I’m not helping you get out and I have no way to do so anyway. This conversation is over.” We moved to stand up as she held up a hand.

“And what if they do? Your family could get in trouble too technically. Harboring an illegal alien is against the law. Imagine what’s the teachers name that you live? She could go to jail.” I glared at her angrily as I yanked her by her collar across the table and stared at her wide eyes.

“Sunset!” Bon Bon hissed in my ear fearfully as the guard stood still.

“Don’t bring them into this. If a single hair on her head or my sisters, aunts or cousins is even moved, I’ll spend hours breaking your teeth and then I’ll rip your tongue out of your mouth so you can never speak again. We clear?" I asked in a low tone as Bon Bon frantically tapped my shoulder.

“Crystal,” Cinch said nervously as I gave her a smirk.

“Good.”

I sighed as we all crowded inside the barn, family included. I sat at the table as they all looked to me.

“What did Cinch want?” Applejack asked curiously.

“Nothing.” Octavia narrowed her eyes slightly as she glared at me.

“She’s lying,” Octavia said casually.

“She is,” Lyra admitted. “Cinch threatened to expose Sunset and Cheerilee along with the rest of her family if Sunset didn’t get her out of jail.”

“What the fuck?” Rainbow exclaimed angrily as the others looked equally pissed off.

“Why didn’t you tell me sooner!?” Mom snapped at me. “We can use this against her!”

“Because she knew you would freak out she said,” Lemon answered as she and the other Shadowbolts watched quietly from the sidelines.

“You’re damn right I’d freak out!”

“What are you gonna do?” Trixie asked quietly.

“I’m going back to Equestria. Me being here isn’t safe for you all. It’s putting you all in danger,” I admitted as I looked at the sirens. “You all should come with me too.”

“When will you return?” Vinyl questioned as she set her glasses on the table.

“Never. I’m staying permanently.”

“I’m coming with,” Derpy said instantly as she stood up.

“No Derpy you can’t. You have a life here,” I said as I hugged her. Sunny and Rarity made squealing sounds as I rolled my eyes.

“And I have a life with you. I’m going.”

“Me too,” Mom said sternly.

“And me,” Scootaloo agreed angrily. One by one, my family and friends voiced their agreement as they glared at me.

“Where you go, we go,” Silver Spoon said with her hands on her hips. “Cinch is afraid. She’s grasping at straws. More and more evidence is coming out against her. She’s just trying anything she thinks will work.”

“You’d seriously give up your life here for me?” I raised an eyebrow.

“Yes,” Lyra placed a hand on my shoulder between Derpy’s hug. “We’re a team. You should have seen this coming.” I most likely should have to be honest.

“Nobody is leaving. I’ll handle this,” Lightning said simply. “It’ll get sorted out.”

“Uh how?” I asked as Derpy continued squeezing me.

“For your safety, it’s best if you don’t know.”

That didn’t sound ominous at all.

Chapter LXVIII

Sunset

“Just what the hell do you have planned Lightning?” I demanded as we walked to our table in Sugarcube Corner. “I’m giving you five days to do whatever it is you have planned before I go. Are you absolutely sure you’d be okay living as a pony for the rest of your life?”

“First off, I’m not telling you. It’s to keep you safe. Second, it’ll be done before then. And thirdly yes,” my athlete friend rolled her eyes as she smoothed down her black and yellow jacket. “What’s my counterpart like?” I was getting slightly frustrated because she won’t tell us what she’s planning. I know she had gone to the prison the next day after I went with Lyra and Bon Bon along with Lemon because Rainbow is friends with a corrections officer who saw her enter. Lemon says I’m the coolest person ever now for insulting Cinch but I don’t feel awesome. Threatening her did feel good at the time not gonna lie. I meant every word I said.

“No clue. I’ve never met her before,” I admitted as we sat down with our shakes. “I’ve only ever met Lyra, Bon Bon, Cheerilee, Minuette, Twinkleshine, Moondancer, Lemon Hearts, Celestia and Luna and obviously the rainbooms counterparts. I don’t think I’ve met Octavias counterpart yet.”

“Did the world explode when both Lyra’s met?” Lightning asked as she sipped her shake with a smirk. “Knowing how they get, I bet it was like a supernova.”

“Thankfully it didn’t. And I didn’t know you knew what a supernova was,” I smirked slightly at her.

“Science class is my last class of the day. Surprised Indigo is still following me around in all honesty. Worst punishment ever given to me,” Lightning grumbled. I bit back a snicker. Lightning had a hatred of being followed around. Makes her feel uncomfortable. I can see Indigo, Lightning and Rainbow getting along. All three are into sports and can brag a lot. Well Lightning doesn’t really brag or show off. She is pretty good at keeping the other two in check.

“Makes sense. Maybe you should try to be friends with her and it’ll be less like her following you around and more like you guys hanging out,” I suggested with a wink.

“It’s hanging out when they’re walking alongside you not right behind you!”

“Tell her how you feel and that it makes you uncomfortable. Communication is key,” I shrugged as she sighed before giving me a grin.

“Just like how you and Derpy are good at communicating? I heard a lot of it the other day. Mainly harder and yes. Plus a lot of I love yous exchanged between you two.” I turned a bright shade of red and hid my face in my hands. I love hanging out with Lightning God help me.

“Let’s finish our shakes so no one sees me blushing.”

I leaned back in my desk of mom’s class as she sat at her desk reading a book. A few of my friends along with Indigo, Sugarcoat, Lemon Zest, Sunny Flare and Sour Sweet were talking in the corner as Indigo drooled on her science book in her sleep. It had been three days since I had hung out with LD and her deadline was approaching.

“Hey,” Derpy whispered as she tossed the pen she borrowed on my desk. “Wanna go see a movie tomorrow night? I got free tickets to any movie we wanna see.”

“Yeah sure. And then we have to leave for Equestria if you’re serious about living there with me.” Derpy gave me a flat look as she sighed.

“I’ve never been more serious about anything in my life. Unless I’m not enough anymore of course,” Derpy sighed and stared down.

“That’s not it at all!” I exclaimed softly as I squeezed her hands. “I just want to be one hundred percent sure you want this.”

“I’m sure,” Derpy reassured me as we pressed our foreheads together.

“Hey lovebirds, quit making out!” Sour Sweet snarked and a few of our classmates giggled as they gave us an approving thumbs up. Apparently the fact we had started dating spread across the school like a wildlife and we got voted as the best couple of Canterlot High. Lyra and Bon Bon had faked jealousy over us stealing their title.

“Shush Sour!” Sunny snapped at her. “I think it’s adorable. They are good together. Sunsets intensity and passion with Derpys kindness and shy personality perfectly compliment each other!”

“Agreed!” Rarity called out as Mom snickered at us. “Now we just need to find Fluttershy someone and we will be golden.” My phone rang and and I let out a sigh of relief when it was just Vinyl.

“What’s up V?”

“Dude are you watching the news?” Vinyl demanded in the most serious I’ve ever heard her.

“Uh no? Should I be?” I asked nervously as Derpy listened.

“Yes, yes you should.”

“Hey mom? Can we turn the news on real quick?” I questioned nervously as I nodded to the TV on the wall in the corner.

“Sure what channel?” Mom asked cheerfully as she picked up the remote. I almost never watch the news unless it’s to learn about the weather.

“What channel V?”

“Anyway! As long as it’s a news channel and hold onto your fucking seat girl. This is gonna blow your mind absolutely!” Vinyl shouted and I yanked the phone away a bit, wincing.

“Alright thanks. Talk to you later,” I grumbled and hung up as we all stared at the TV.

“In recent news, Abacus Cinch, the former principal from Crystal Prep who was awaiting trial for multiple cases of bribery and coercion has been found dead in her cell in an apparent suicide,” the female news lady said as my jaw dropped.

“What?” Sour muttered as they stared with wide eyes.

“We will be showing the picture. It is blurred but viewer discretion is advised,” the male warned as picture came on screen. Cinch was blurred out hanging from the bars with what looked to be the sheets wrapped around her neck.

“No way,” Derpy whispered as we hugged nervously. Movement at the door caught my eye and I glanced over. Lightning stood in front of the window and gave me subtle nod. I narrowed my eyes slightly as she disappeared.

“Mom? Can I be excused to use the bathroom? It’s an emergency.”

Mom only nodded her agreement and gave me a thumbs up with her eyes glued to the tv as I left the room in a hurry.

Chapter LXX

Lightning

I walked away from Sunset’s classroom, satisfied with my work. The hallway was empty due to most students being in class or in the library for their free hour. I looked both ways cautiously in case Mrs. Harshwhinny was prowling the hall for students. I stepped to my locker to grab a book I needed for English but before I could open it, I was spun around and slammed into the locker. I was about to kick the person before I realized it was Sunset as I gazed into her furious eyes.

“What the fuck did you do Lightning?” She demanded angrily with her forearm pressed on my chest.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” I said casually as I pushed her arm off my chest. “You heard the news, she killed herself. Simple as that.”

“Bullshit!” Sunset hissed as she glared at me. “She conveniently dies a few days after you visit her and another inmate at the prison? That’s not a coincidence.”

“You know about that?” I asked worriedly as my eyes widened. “How the hell?”

“Rainbow and Applejack followed you for me. What the hell did you do?” I sighed as I opened my locker, tossing my phone inside.

“Put your phone in the locker. We’re going for a ride,” I instructed as she tossed me a confused look before complying. I slammed it shut and locked it. “Let’s go.”

Together we snuck down the hall and I felt Sunset’s glare on my back. We looked around to make sure it was clear and ran out the doors as I led her to my lime green challenger. I unlocked it as we sat inside and took off out the parking lot.

“Alright we’re alone. What the fuck is going on?” Sunset demanded as I drove down the road.

“I didn’t kill her,” I said simply as I spared a glance at her.

“Forgive me for not believing you! How could she die after you visit her?” Sunset fumed.

“She died in her cell. Visitors aren’t allowed in there after all. So I couldn’t have killed her,” I answered with a shrug as we parked at the lake, staring at the water. “And if you don’t believe me, why the fuck are you letting me explain?”

“Because I’m hoping you didn’t kill her!” Sunset shouted as I flinched as she sighed. “Just what happened?”

“I visited her and I gave her a verbal push. Told her to back the fuck off and well she refused. There’s a lot you don’t know about my past. You know that biker club, the Diablos?” I asked as Sunset frowned a bit. A gang was more accurate to some but we prefer a club.

“Yeah I’ve run into them a bit. What do they gotta do with it?” Sunset asked as she gazed at me worriedly. “Were you a member or something?”

“No but dad is a captain in the club. I grew up with all these people and they view me as a daughter. They’ve protected me all my life,” I explained as Sunset listened. “After she refused, I visited a few female members who were serving sentences. Mainly racketeering and armed robbery and well you can guess what happened next.”

“You asked them to kill her,” Sunset said in a low tone.

“Yes.” Sunset slammed a hand against her head and sighed.

“Why?”

“She threatened you. All of us. She was a risk to keep alive. She knew too much. So the females I talked to instantly agreed when I told them about Cinch threatening a few of my friends. So they went into her cell, held her to the bars and hung her to make it look like a suicide. They called me and said it was done.”

“Lightning I-” Sunset froze as I pressed a finger to her lip.

“I know what you’re gonna say and that it was wrong and I agree. I didn’t think and I’m sorry. It came down to her or you leaving forever and I picked you. I’d pick you again every day of the week. She could have ruined your life. She hurt people all her life, she never gave a fuck about anyone. Why should we care about her?” I asked pointedly as Sunset stared at me.

“What if they investigate? You’re the last person to see her. They’re gonna talk to you,” she whispered.

“Then I’ll take the fall alone. I’m not snitching on anyone. I’ll serve my sentence and get out one day. But they already closed it as a suicide. You think you’re scared? I ordered a hit! I got a women killed, damn it!” I fumed as I punched the steering wheel. “They already talked to me. I told them I know nothing.”

“You lied to the police?”

“Sunset, I just told you I ordered a hit and you’re surprised about me lying to the cops? Seriously?”

“Sorry,” Sunset rubbed the back of her neck. “Is this why you told me to leave our phones in your locker and didn’t want to tell us?”

“Yes because I didn’t want you guys to get involved. This way you guys didn’t get arrested for knowing. If you guys knew, you’d be considered accomplices in a murder. I wasn’t gonna let that happen. I look after my own,” I explained as I stared at her. “You’re my friend. I’m not about to allow a bitch of a women threaten you.”

“I don’t know what to say,” Sunset admitted as she looked at me.

“Nothing. This is our secret. Nobody can know. Just like you and our friends have your own secrets among each other.”

“Just don’t ever do that again. What if the police find evidence against us and question me? I was on the list of people who visited her.”

“Say nothing and ask for a lawyer immediately. You’re a minor, they legally can’t question you without Cheerilee there. As much as I support the police, they’re not your friends if they are interrogating you. And they won’t find anything. Trust me.”

“Lightning,” Sunset sighed and looked at me. At least she wasn’t angry anymore. “Thank you. Just never do it again. I’ll take this to grave.”

“I promise it’ll never happen again. We can’t tell the others about this. This is our secret.”

Sunset nodded as she hugged me and I reluctantly hugged her back. I don’t approve of people fucking with my friends.

Chapter LXXI

Rarity

I watched Sunset and Lightning sneak back inside the school from my spot in the lunchroom as Vinyl quickly and quietly opened the lunch door for them to come in. They sped walked over to our table and joined us.

"You two were gone for a bit," Rainbow commented casually as she glanced over at them.

"Maybe," Sunset sighed as she stole my water.

"Where were you two at loves?" Octavia asked with her hands folded on the table.

"Nowhere," Lightning said simply as she pulled a granola bar out of her jackets pocket. Octavia and Applejack both narrowed their eyes slightly.

"Y'all are hiding something," Applejack said as she examined the two. Lightnings face became unreadable as Sunset shrugged.

"We went to the lake to talk. Mainly about the future and such," Sunset said as Lightning nodded. Octavia cast a critical gaze over the two before her expression relaxed.

"They're telling the truth," she announced.

"Your mom is looking for you. She didn't like the fact that you never came back from class. Especially since she sent Derpy to go find you," Rainbow said as Indigo and the others approached us, sitting down. "Oh hey guys."

"Did you guys hear about Cinch?" Lemon asked eagerly. "She's dead!" Sunset and Lightning exchanged a look and tensed slightly.

"Thank god," Indigo muttered as Sunny glared at her.

"How can you say that? Sure, she was evil but she was still a person! A living breathing being not a doll or something," Sunny scoffed angrily. I gave a faint nod of approval at that.

"She took the easy way out," Sour grumbled with her arms folded on the table. "Suicide just saved her from jail time."

"I don't like this conversation," Fluttershy whispered nervously. Sunset patted her on the back reassuringly as Fuchsia scoffed and looked away.

"Me too," Pinkie muttered as Derpy gave her a glare and sat between her and Sunset, pointedly sitting closer to Sunset. I rolled my eyes subtly. Apparently Derpy picked up on Pinkies less than subtle feelings for Sunset and was less than happy.

"I have to go feed the birds. Wanna come with Twilight?" Fluttershy asked as she brushed some of hair out of her eyes. Twilight choked slightly on her salad as she nodded.

"I'm coming with too," Sugarcoat said dryly as she slid her tray to Sunset and Lightning. They had missed the window to get lunch unfortunately. Just as I was gonna offer them my lunch. Twilight looked slightly uncomfortable as the three left.

"So what now? Cinch is dead. Are you staying or leaving?" Octavia asked worriedly as we all stared at Sunset nervously.

"I'm staying here," Sunset answered finally. "She can't talk from the grave so our secret is safe."

"Thank god," Rainbow muttered as she punched her fist into an open hand. "I would have punched her myself. Would have enjoyed it too."

"Easy now," Applejack warned her in a low voice. "Don't let the other preppers hear ya. There's some of them still who are loyal to Cinch even though she's gonna be six feet under soon."

"She's right," Indigo grumbled as she focused on her classmates. "She did a lot for people at cpa even if she threatened their future to get what she wanted. She did always keep up her end of the bargain."

"Huh," Applejack mused as we let that sink in. "Ah thought she wouldn't have."

"The most important part of blackmailing someone is to keep your end up," Sunset explained with a guilty look. "Trust me, I know that well." All of us except our guests flinched a bit at that as we looked away.

"That was the old you," I reassured her quickly. "Not you now. You're a better person."

"Way better," Vinyl chimed in. "And to be fair, you left some people alone. Me for example. And Derpy."

"And me," Lightning added in.

"You have a point," Sunset admitted as she gazed behind me. I turned around at Twilight’s brother approaching. "Shit hide me."

"Why?" Pinkie asked as Lightning gazed at us. "Did you do something naughty?"

"No! Shining Armor and I have history. Let's just say he and I ran into each other a lot when I was uh working at my first job," Sunset explained nervously as she slumped over. "It's complicated."

"Hello ladies," Shining Armor said coolly as he looked down at us. He was surprisingly tall. "Have you guys seen Twilly around? I was supposed to pick her up early for a doctor's appointment."

"You just missed her," Rainbow said. "She went with Sugarcoat and Fluttershy to feed the birds. Check the main court yard. It's Fluttershys go to spot for the birds."

"Alright thanks," Shining smiled at us before focusing on Sunset. "Hello Sunset. It's nice to see you again under less illegal circumstances. Hopefully you've turned your life around."

"I have," she mumbled nervously as Derpy squeezed her hand under the table. "Thank you for the concern Sergeant."

"Shining is fine," he chuckled as he dusted off his pants. "You haven't heard anything about Cinchs death or anything related to it have you girls?" I opened my mouth to say no when I realized he was gazing at the Shadowbolts.

"No sir we haven't," Sunny Flare told him with a smile.

"Okay just checking. Your school would have the most reasons to have her offed," he commented casually.

"Do you have any reason to suspect she was murdered?" Sunset asked cautiously as he looked back at her.

"Not really but it's good to cover all the basis. So far it's looking like a typical suicide," Shining told her as Octavia tilted her head to the side. "She did have cuts on her wrists as well so that just backs up the narrative it was suicide."

We all looked at each other with disgusted looks. I personally don't think I ever want a job where it's practically casual conversation to discuss suicide like it was nothing. Sounds depressing.

"I must be off now. Nice seeing you all," Shining nodded as he walked off.

"That was interesting," Coco mused as we watched.

"Indeed," I agreed. "Indeed it was."

The rest of lunch was surprisingly quiet after that.

Chapter LXXII

Sunset

“It was kind of weird about him asking us if we knew anything,” Pinkie mused as she brushed her hair. Derpy gave Pinkie a look and grabbed my hand, squeezing it as we walked down the hall.

“It was yeah,” I shrugged in response. “It was awkward seeing him again. At least this time it didn’t involve me running away from him in skimpy clothing this time.”

“You’ve ran from the police?” Derpy asked with a frown.

“I was a prostitute Derpy,” I reminded her quietly. “If he caught me, he would have had me put me in foster care in some town far away probably. Far from my way home and you guys. Plus I was a scared kid and a tall police officer came up to me and chased me. I know Shining is cool now but I didn’t at the time. All I saw was a way to lose my freedom.”

“That makes sense,” Pinkie said as we stopped at her locker. “Wanna hang out later?”

“Yeah sure. We can go to sugarcube corner or something,” I answered as Derpy growled softly and her nails started digging into my palm.

“Hey Pinkie!” Derpy suddenly said cheerfully as she gazed at her with an unreadable expression. “Wanna know my favorite thing to do with my girlfriend?”

“Ooh a guessing game! Sleep? Play games? Go running?” Pinkie shouted out rapid fire questions.

“Those are pretty good and fun but we mainly make out,” Derpy answered as she forcibly kissed me and my eyes slightly widened as her tongue pushed into my mouth. All the conversating in the hallway stopped as they stared at us. I kissed her back before we separated and Derpy shot Pinkie a smug look when she saw how uncomfortable Pinkie looked.

“Get it Sunset!” A classmate down the hall shouted as I blushed. A few chuckles came from my classmates as they turned back to their lockers.

“Go Derpy!” Roseluck called out as Lily whistled with a grin. Daisy patted Derpy on the back with a smug wink as the three walked past. Roseluck slowed to a stop and stood at the drinking fountain. Derpy leaned closer to Pinkies ear as I watched in confusion.

“And don’t even get me started on the sex. Sunset is a goddess with her fingers and mouth. I won’t even talk about the other things she’s good at,” Derpy whispered with a wink.

“I just remembered something I forgot in the baking class!” Pinkie exclaimed nervously. “I uh gotta go!” She took off running down the hall as Derpy waved.

“What on earth was that about?” I demanded as Derpy faced me.

“I don’t like the fact she still likes you.”

“Seriously? I told you I’m not interested in her. Is that why you suddenly kissed me and told her practically everything about our sex life?” I gave her a disapproving frown which she instantly returned.

“If you’re not interested in her, then why haven’t you told her?” Derpy shot back pointedly as her frown grew. She turned around and walked away before I could reply. Roseluck glanced between the two of us.

“What?” I muttered in shock. I wasn’t expecting her to up and leave without letting me defend myself.

“I’ll talk to her,” Roseluck said casually. That was a bit surprising. The two hadn’t talked since Roseluck and her sisters believed I was guilty. “But you’d better fix this.”

She took off down the hall as I went to find Pinkie.

I finally tracked Pinkie down in the bakery class. A few other students were walking out as I glanced at Aria and Pinkie at the stove.

“How the fuck does thing work?” Aria fumed as she cast an angry glare at the stove. “Stupid damn stove.” Pinkie opened her mouth to speak but I beat her to it.

“Not that hard Aria,” I commented as they jumped. Aria gave me a look and I shivered. “Can you give me and Pinkie a minute?”

“Yeah sure,” Aria shrugged as she walked away, grumbling about the stupid stove and how Sonata was always better at cooking than her. I bit back a snicker as she sat down in the corner angrily.

“What’s up Sunny?” Pinkie asked as she put some of the pans away.

“We need to talk,” I answered a bit nervously. Pinkie was a difficult person to have awkward conversations with.

“Ooh about what?” Pinkie asked eagerly as she leaned back against the countertop.

“I know you still like me,” I sighed finally as Pinkie looked at me.

“Maybe,” she admitted and twirled her hair around her finger. “And I take you don’t like me.”

“Not like that Pinkie,” I answered and braced for either her to beat me or her to scream at me. One of the two. “We’re friends but we will never be like that.”

“Because I’m crazy?” Pinkie muttered and I got the feeling it wasn’t meant as a question.

“No. You’re not crazy first off. You’re just different. The reason is we’re better as friends and I have Derpy. What if we tried dating and it didn’t work? Then our friendship would be ruined as well,” I pointed. It felt kinda wrong using that as a way to prove my point but too late now.

“Maybe but we never know!” Pinkie exclaimed with a forced smile. “Maybe one day.”

“Pinkie,” I sighed and facepalmed. “I’m sorry. It’ll never happen.”

“Oh,” Pinkie mused as she rubbed her arm. “Did Derpy put you up to this?”

“Not really,” I admitted. I wasn’t exactly sure if that was the truth or not. “She does feel you’re trying to steal me and isn’t entirely happy I haven’t tried to shut you down at all.”

“I wouldn’t ever do something like that!” Pinkie grumbled and grabbed a hand. “I pinkie promise I wasn’t.” I quickly pulled my hand away from hers in case Derpy walked in and got the wrong idea.

“I know,” I sighed. “I know. I gotta go because mom has to take me somewhere. See you later Pinks.”

“Bye Sunny!” Pinkie called out.

I waved as I walked through the door. Hopefully Derpy wouldn’t start anything now.

Chapter LXXIII

Roseluck

I dodged a classmate as I kept jogging down the hall. I surprisingly managed to ignore the dirty looks I was getting by the Shadowbolts. I wasn’t too happy they were here along with my sisters and half the school. At least I wasn’t as outspoken as Lily, Daisy or some of the other classmates we have about the dislike we share.

“Derpy!” I called out as I skidded to a stop at her locker. Derpy was fumbling with a pill bottle with shaky hands as she tossed two of the pills in her mouth. “What did you just take?”

“Anxiety meds. Helps with my panic attacks. Sunset takes them also,” she explained coolly as she sighed in relief.

“Are you okay?” I asked as we slumped down the lockers.

“No.”

“Because of Sunset?” I asked cautiously. Sunset was still a pretty sore subject to bring up for the school. Especially with the rumor going around that Lightning and Aria jumped Rainbow Dash that one time.

“Not really her fault. I shouldn’t have yelled at her,” Derpy sighed and twirled one of her drum sticks around her fingers. “She’s going to replace me one day for someone better.”

“What on earth does that mean?” I demanded and raised an eyebrow. “You’re perfect.”

“Probably someone with better skin. Normal eyes, a bigger chest. A bigger butt. Someone who isn’t afraid of the dark,” Derpy answered quietly as she dropped her bed into her legs. “Someone like Pinkie Pie.”

“First off, you have amazing skin. Like seriously. It’s super smooth and there’s nothing wrong with it. And secondly, your eyes are adorable! Sunset defended you recently against some of cpa for bringing them up. Mainly with her fist but that’s a different conversation. And you realize half the girls in this school are jealous of your chest and butt size? Heck, I’m a decent size in both areas and I’m jealous! Sunset would never replace you with Pinkie. She loves you,” I said sternly and wrapped an arm around her, waiting for her to stop crying. “And last of all, we all have phobias. I’m afraid of well everything. Mainly heights and spiders and drowning and being eaten by a wolf and yeah, everything really.”

“R-really?” Derpy sniffed and looked at me. “People are jealous of me?”

“Yeah girl!” I exclaimed. “Mainly Flitter and Cloudchaser. I mean those girls have no chest, no butt and are toothpicks. I overhear them complaining about it all the time when I’m changing in the locker room.”

“We have the same gym class,” Derpy pointed out in confusion. “I never hear them talking about me in the locker room.”

“They’re afraid of Sunset,” I admitted. “Apparently she threatened them if they ever talked bad about you to your face like they used to. Cloudkicker, Blossomforth and Raindrops also went off on them a few times about it.”

“She did?” Derpy whispered with a startled look.

“Yeah she did. I watched as it happened,” I answered as we sat in silence. The bell rang but who cares? I already knew I was going to be late. My phone was already vibrating. Most likely Lily and Daisy texting me. “Can we be friends again? I know you’re mad about me believing Sunset was guilty.”

“I never ended our friendship?” Derpy said in confusion. “I wasn’t mad either, I was disappointed in you.”

“In a way, that makes me feel worse. I think I’d rather have you mad than disappointed in me,” I shuddered as I removed my arm. “And I swore you quit being friends with me.”

“No never,” Derpy shook her head adamantly. “I didn’t want to associate with you or anyone who sided against me.”

“Yeah that was a mistake,” I coughed with a blush as I rubbed the back of my head and looked away. “Made me feel awful.”

“We can hang out again as long as you don’t believe my girlfriend is guilty of framejobs!” Derpy laughed as she hugged me and I eagerly returned it.

“You don’t know how much you’ve missed something until it’s gone,” I sighed contently. Derpy always gave the best hugs.

“We gotta get to class!” Derpy exclaimed suddenly. “And I gotta find Sunset!”

I whistled happily as I walked into my living room and started watering some of the plants there. Lily glanced over from her spot on the couch and raised an eyebrow.

“What has you in such a good mood?” Lily questioned as the Nature Channel continued playing on the TV.

“Derpy is our friend again!” I said happily and almost dropped the watering can. Lily spun around once again as Daisy turned around in her chair.

“Wait what?” Daisy asked. “When did that happen?”

“Earlier today at school. I caught her mid panic attack and we started talking. Apparently she never stopped being our friend, just didn’t want to be around us during anon a miss,” I explained as the two sighed in relief.

“Thank god,” Lily mumbled. “I thought she would never come back to us, justifiably so of course. We were worse than Sunset was back when she was evil. Ostracizing someone is just another form of bullying.”

“I didn’t know Derpy had panic attacks,” Daisy commented idly.

“Me neither,” I admitted. “Apparently they started after Sunset cut herself during anon a miss. Sunset got her on the same meds that she takes.”

“I knew Sunset had them but I didn’t know she took medication,” Lily mused as she tossed the remote to her other hand. We had walked in on Sunset having a panic attack one day in the bathroom. That was probably the only time we ever helped her unfortunately.

“Learn something new everyday I guess,” Daisy shrugged.

“She also gave me three tickets to their concert,” I held them up and they stared at me. “Saturday night, nine to about three am.”

“Their band is doing live shows?” Lily asked.

“Yeah apparently. The Rainbooms are opening for them I think the term is?”

“They mostly do rock and rock rap songs,” Daisy scoffed. “I’ll stay home. Not a huge rap fan.”

“You’re going,” I said sternly. Typically I wouldn’t talk to my older sister this way. “We need to show our support to Derpy. I like their soft rock songs, we are going. Derpy also wants to see us tomorrow night at Sunset’s. She already ran it by Sunset apparently.”

“Yes!” Lily pumped her fist in the air. “Sorry, got excited about the nature channel plus us hanging out with Derpy.”

Daisy and I made eye contact and burst out laughing. Lily was obsessed with that channel.

Chapter LXXV

Daisy

I groaned as I rolled over on the couch and pulled the pillow closer to me. I opened my eyes slowly and jumped at the face staring at me. It was practically a spitting image of Derpy.

“Hi I’m Dinky!” She chirped and stepped back. “Who are you?”

“Uhm Daisy I think? I’m just waking,” I muttered as I sat up and rubbed my eyes. “When did Derpy clone herself?”

“I’m her sister silly!” Dinky exclaimed. “Dad dropped me off to come play with Sunsets sisters.”

“Cute kid isn’t she?” Lily asked as she rolled over on the floor. “Gah! Dog!” A tiny dog started lapping at her face as she cried out.

“Princess no!” Diamond picked up the dog and scratched her ears.

“Nice cat,” Lily smiled as Diamond glared at her. “How did you forget Derpy has sisters?”

“I just woke up! And she’s never met me!”

“It’s a chihuahua! Why does everyone call it a cat?” Diamond fumed as she walked away.

I groaned and rolled back over, picking up my phone. I hate mornings. It’s literally seven am. Too early for this. Rose was snoring on the couch opposite of me with her arm half off the couch.

“Yo come look at this!” Scootaloo called out down the stairs. Rose rolled off the couch and moaned.

“What the f-” Rose muttered as Lily covered her mouth hastily with a giggle. Rose practically only cussed in the mornings.

“Get up here!” Scootaloo hissed as we shrugged and walked up their stairs. Rose dragged the blankets and grumbled incoherent words. “Look!”

I rubbed my eyes and stared into Sunsets open room that Scootaloo was pointing into. Sunset laid on her bed quietly breathing with Derpy snoring and resting her head on Sunsets chest with her hair all over the place as Scootaloo pulled her phone out with Silver Spoon.

“Hey don’t take pictures of them!” I snapped quietly. “Let them sleep, leave them be. “Lily that goes for you too!” My sister sheepishly put her phone away.

“Damn perfect bribery opportunity gone,” Scootaloo sighed sadly.

“Everyone knows they share a room together,” Diamond grumbled as she slapped Scootaloo upside her head. “Don’t know why you thought you could bribe Sunset to do your homework with it.”

“Alright everybody downstairs!” I chided and started pushing people. “Go, let them sleep. They obviously had a busy day yesterday.”

“Oh hey guys!” Derpy groaned as she stretched, walking down the stairs with Sunset. “I didn’t know you guys were still here. If I did, I’d have come down earlier.”

“It’s all good,” Rose waved a hand as she peered out the window. “You guys had a long day yesterday, especially Sunset.”

“What does that mean?” Sunset asked and raised her eyebrow as she walked into the kitchen. “Coffee?”

“No thanks,” Rose shrugged as she sat down. Miss Cheerilee had already offered us some before she left. Something about going to her sisters house about wedding preparations. I didn’t know Miss Cheerilee was getting married. “Didn’t you go to Equestria yesterday or something? I saw you walk through the portal after shoving some people through.”

“What?” Derpy asked as she spun around and faced Sunset.

“I had to go back and show some people something. I’ll tell you about it later. It was Shining Armor and Cadence,” she explained coolly as she started making coffee. “It was about Cinch.”

“We heard about that,” Lily shrugged as she placed a flower down on the window sill. She and Rose had ran out when they were sleeping to buy a few flowers. With Miss Cheerilees permission of course. “I’d say I felt bad but that’s a lie.”

“Wait why did you have to take them there?” Derpy pressed worriedly.

“What I’m about to say doesn’t leave this room. Got it?” Sunset asked and we all nodded, Pinkie promising. “He wanted to investigate it as a murder. And he wanted me for it.”

“What?” Derpy shouted as we all recoiled a bit. She could be loud when she wanted. Derpy gave Sunset a flat stare and Sunset shivered. Derpy could be scary with her glares. Lily knew that well.

“Yeah,” Sunset sighed. “When she threatened mom and my siblings, I may have threatened to knock her teeth out and rip her tongue out. And I didn’t know prisons record conversations with all visitors.”

“What!?” Derpy shouted again and sat down. “When the hell where you going to tell me they wanted to charge you with murder?”

“Soon,” Sunset admitted. “It wasn’t my best moment threatening her. I let my anger get the best of me.”

“If anyone deserved to be murdered it was her,” Lily growled as she finished with the plants.

“This is why you two are great for each other!” I exclaimed as Sunset poured herself and Derpy cups of coffee. “Sunsets fiery personality, she takes no shit for lack of better terms, she’s no saint yet always saves the day and super smart. Derpy is super smart, kind, has a super compassionate personality. You two compliment each other perfectly!”

“You two rub off on each other too!” Rose announced. “Derpy has gotten bolder and stands up for herself more. Sunset has a much stronger kind streak now than she did after the formal.”

“I got nothing to follow up with that,” Lily shrugged as Rose and I groaned. “They said everything I already had planned.”

“Gee way to contribute to the pep talk sis,” I rolled my eyes and sighed.

“What?” Lily glared at me. “I agreed with you two!”

“Are you three always like this?” Sunset asked casually as she sipped her coffee. “Where’s mom, my sisters and Dinky at by the way?”

“Yes we are,” I admitted. “Miss Cheerilee took them to your aunts house. Something about wedding plans? Since when is Miss Cheerilee getting married?” Sunset laughed as she stroked her dogs head.

“Mom isn’t getting married. Aunt Berry is getting married. Derpy, myself and the others are in it. Vinyl and Pinkie are doing Minuettes party while Lyra and I are in charge of Aunt Berry’s,” Sunset answered casually.

“Vinyl and Pinkie in charge of a party scares me,” Rose muttered under her breath.

“Ooh can we supply the flowers?” Lily asked eagerly. Sunset snickered as she and Derpy looked at each other.

“I’ll talk to my aunts about it.”

Chapter LXXVI

Sunset

I wrapped a hand around my coffee and sighed contently. Coffee is the gift from God. I sat across the table at my aunts talked with Lyra as Ruby snuck down the stairs of Aunt Berry’s house.

“Cannon ball!” Ruby screamed and took a running start and jumped on my stomach.

“Oh firetruck!” I moaned and held my stomach. “Help me someone!” Lyra burst out laughing and rolled her eyes.

“Ruby!” Aunt Minuette chided as she stood up. “Don’t just randomly jump on your cousin like that. Are you okay, Sunset?”

“Yeah,” I groaned out as Ruby sheepishly got off me.

“Sorry. Was happy to see you,” Ruby explained as she rubbed the back of her head.

“It’s fine. A hug would suffice,” I grunted and sat up. “So where exactly were we?”

“Trying to figure out what kind of party your Aunt Berry would want,” Lyra explained as she got her laughter under control. “I won’t say what I got so far but yeah it’s a lot.”

“Should I be worried?” Aunt Berry asked with a snicker.

“At least we aren’t Pinkie and Vinyl,” Lyra shot back pointedly. “We have some tough competition when it comes to them. Your wedding is in seven months, right?”

“Correct,” Aunt Berry nodded as her hand slipped into Minuettes. “Is going to be in a church in the middle of town. Minuettes family is Catholic and we don’t really want to disrespect them.”

“Okay,” Lyra mused as she started writing on her notebook. “So pretty don’t go overboard or do anything to offend them.”

“Right. We’re hoping they might leave about nine or so,” Minuette answered with a shrug. “I love my parents but they can be strict at times. I already warned them not to go to Pinkie and Vinyls because I heard a rumor about strippers?”

“Sounds like Vinyl,” I chuckled as Ruby disappeared. Presumably to go find my sisters and Dinky. “So no strippers at our party, got it. Remember that Lyra.”

“I’ll try,” Lyra muttered in disappointment. “Fucking Pinkie and Vinyl. Stealing my ideas.”

“Shush Lyra!” I hissed in her ear. “We can figure something.” We may or may not be having a friendly competition with Vinyl and Pinkie to see who can throw the best bachelorette party. We most likely will lose, Vinyl and Pinkie are a powerhouse together.

“You two are smart. You’ll figure something. Now we have to do some cake tastings according to Cherry,” Aunt Berry said reassuringly. “I never knew weddings took this much work. I’m starting to think we should have just got drunk, gone to Vegas and got married there in a single day.”

“My parents would have killed us,” Aunt Minuette pointed out. “Not to mention your sisters for not allowing to plan and come with.”

“Fair enough,” Aunt Berry sighed as they stood up. “We have complete faith in you two. I used to throw some crazy parties back in college. Cherry Berry used to help me too.”

“Seriously?” Lyra questioned. “She seems well super serious.”

“She is,” Aunt Minuette laughed. “She grew up faster than the rest of us. So did Cheerilee.”

“Oh we have something for you!” Aunt Berry said suddenly. “Adagio dropped this off earlier. Said the Princess made an emergency visit late last night and dropped it off. Said it was of extreme importance.” She opened up a drawer nearby and handed me a black case with the Equestrian seal on it.

“What is it?” Lyra asked curiously as I took it. I opened it with shaky hands and gasped.

“It’s an Equestrian medal of honor,” I said in awe. “They’re rarely given out.”

“Well read it!” Aunt Minuette urged as I traced the medal with a finger.

“To Sunset Shimmer, for helping defeat the sirens,” I read out loud. “Sincerely, Princess Celestia.”

“Wow,” Lyra commented as she peered over my shoulder. “Is it made of gold?”

“Yes,” I said simply. “It’s made of a rare Canterlot gold. It’s why they’re so rarely given. It’s super hard to find the gold. The palace has a hidden reserve of it under the palace. The Crown keeps it a secret of course in case anypony tries to steal it. The rest of the Crowns money is hidden down there. It’s guarded by a specially trained team of guards and God knows what else. They don’t ask questions, they kill on sight if you’re down there without explicit permission from Luna or Celestia. She took me down there once.”

“Damn,” Lyra said as I hugged the medal. “What are you gonna do with it?”

“Put it up on my shelf and look at it. This is practically a gold play button from YouTube in Equestria,” I explained as Aunt Berry squeezed my shoulder.

“You deserve it. Keep that safe,” Aunt Berry said seriously. She almost never is serious unless the situation calls for it. Probably why she and Vinyl get along super well along with Rainbow and Pinkie. “We really need to get going. Have fun, make yourselves at home. Thanks for looking after Ruby and the others while we are gone. We’ll be back in a few hours.”

“Ruby’s bedtime is eight thirty. We don’t plan on being gone that long but best to be prepared. Derpys dad will be coming to pick up Dinky in a few hours,” Aunt Minuette said as she grabbed her purse. “Love ya guys. We will be back shortly!”

“Drive safe!” Lyra called out as I kept staring at the medal on my lap. “Sunset? You good?”

“Yeah I’m fine,” I lied with a sigh.

“I’m not Octavia with her freaky way to know when someone’s lying but you didn’t even try that time,” Lyra commented casually as she sat down. “What’s wrong? Also, who drinks coffee at four in the afternoon?”

“It’s just I never expected my life to turn out this way. I already planned to be a princess by now. Yet here I am, with a shit load of friends, a family and a medal of honor given to me by a mare I’m almost certain hates me,” I sighed and gently placed the medal in my backpack. “It’s mind blowing.”

“Trust me, I didn’t expect my life to be this way either,” Lyra chuckled as she gazed at her notebook. “I expected high school to be fucking boring. It’s been the exact opposite. Probably the best years of my life so far.”

“Yeah same here,” I admitted and picked up my notebook.

“Enough talking! We got planning to do! Gonna show Pinkie and Vinyl we can throw the best party!”

Chapter LXXVII

Sunny Flare

“You want us to go to a rock concert?” I asked in confusion. Lemon Zest nodded eagerly as she took her headphones off. “I’m not really into rock music, I’ll pass.”

“Hey!” Sour snarled and I jumped slightly, looking at the girl in front of the computer. “You dragged us to that stupid orchestra concert. You’re going!”

“It was not stupid!” I grumbled and folded my arms. “It was beautiful! How can you say that about the Canterlot Orchestra?”

“Easily!” Sour snapped and twirled a pencil between her fingers.

“It put me to sleep!” Indigo snapped as she spun around in her chair. “Best sleep I’ve gotten.”

“It was nice,” Sugarcoat stated as she adjusted her skirt and glasses. I gave her an appreciative nod.

“Thank you Sugarcoat! At least you’re on my side!” I said as I glared at the others. “We have culture unlike you three!”

“If culture is a bunch of boring instruments like we saw the other day, I’m glad I have none!” Lemon shouted as she flipped me off. I gasped and gave her a dirty look. If I wasn’t anti violence, I’d have smacked her for the rude gesture.

“Quiet please!” Miss Cheerilee called out from her desk. “We have students studying here.” We all jumped as we all gave her a sheepish smile and Indigo rubbed the back of her neck nervously. Principal Twinkleshine had been very stern about us all not getting in trouble since we were technically guests.

“Sorry!” Indigo called out and stopped spinning around. “You’re going end of story. We all agreed to do an activity we all liked. We came to that stupid ass orchestra, you’re coming to the concert Lemon wants. We all agreed reluctantly to go with her.”

“And I already bought the tickets,” Lemon snapped angrily and held them up. “They weren’t cheap either.”

“Fine I’ll go,” I conceded and sighed. “You guys have a point. I did have you all come with me, least I can do is go to what you want. Who are we seeing exactly?”

“You’ll see,” Lemon grinned and shoved the tickets in her backpack. “You’ll see when we get there. It’s gonna be loud, it’s gonna be awesome!” May the lord have mercy on my soul. The loudness is just what I’m worried about.

“I’ll give ya a hint,” Indigo sighed. “One of them is Sunset Shimmer.”

“That narrows it down so much,” I muttered with an eye roll. “When does it end?”

“Three am,” Sour said helpfully.

“Seriously?” I glared at her.

“Bro it’s a Saturday night! We’re young stil!” Indigo exclaimed as she wrapped an arm around me and gestured around us. “Let’s have fun, get wasted!”

“Yeah we’re not doing that,” Sugarcoat said dryly as she closed her math book. “Definitely not getting wasted.”

“Fine let’s get back to work,” I grumbled and stared at the math homework in front of me. “I have to get the most perfect outfit for tomorrow night!”

All of my friends groaned as Indigo slammed her head on the table.

“Good god almighty,” Sour muttered as they stared at me. “What are you wearing?”

“A dress!” I exclaimed as I twirled around a bit, the edge of my purple dress spinning around. “Isn’t it gorgeous?”

“Yeah actually,” Sour admitted reluctantly. “It’s a bit formal for a rock concert though. I expected jeans and a black shirt like Lemon is wearing.” I gave a disgusted look at Lemons ripped jeans and rolled my eyes. I wouldn’t be caught dead in that.

“Let’s just get inside,” Indigo rubbed her face as we walked inside and I instantly flinched. It was so loud and crowded in here. Mainly our chs counterparts and a few cpa students surprisingly.

“Wow,” Sugarcoat said simply as she pushed her glasses up.

“Is that Twilight?” I asked in surprise as we all gazed at Twilight in confusion on stage.

“Wow,” Indigo muttered. “Do you still have the paper of what songs they’re doing Lemon?”

“Mhm!” Lemon waved the paper around and scanned it. “Apparently Twilight joined the Rainbooms. She and Sunset have a few songs, Sunset has a few songs.”

“I didn’t know Twilight could sing,” I mused as Rainbow started playing her guitar.

“I spent so much time searchin, lookin’ for somethin more. Diggin’ holes too deep and opening every door. And when you stand too close, yeah the picture’s never clear. And when you look too far away it all but disappears.” I stared in stunned silence at our former classmate.

“Wow Twis good,” Lemon whispered.

“And it was right there in front of me. Just too close for me to see. Sometimes the things you want are not the things you need. And it was right there in front of me.”

“I thought this was a rock concert,” Sugarcoat muttered as she looked at Lemon. “This is practically the opposite of rock.”

“There was a time before I didn’t know where I belonged. I thought I needed more and that I couldn’t get along,” Sunset’s surprisingly good singing voice washed over me as I stared.

“But who I am was all I ever needed. And when I faced that test, I finally succeeded,” Twilight joined Sunset’s singing.

“And it was right there in front of me. Just too close for me to see. Sometimes the things you want are not the things you need. And it was right there in front of me,” the rest of the Rainbooms joined in as I raised an eyebrow. This wasn’t really what I was expecting when Lemon told me we were all going to a rock concert.

“And it’s all I’ll ever need,” Sunset chimed in with Twilight and nodded subtly to us. “And it’s all I’ll ever need.”

“And it was right there in front of me. All this time, it was right there in front of me,” Rainbow finished as I gave Lemon and Indigo confused looks.

“Don’t worry, it’s about to get even more awesomer!” Lemon exclaimed.

I ignored the urge to tell her that wasn’t even a word.

Chapter LXXVIII

Sunny Flare

“Well that was interesting,” I mused as Rainbow approached the microphone. “Lemon, what’s the next song?”

“Courtesy call,” Lemon said instantly as Sunset and Rainbow started playing their guitars. “And then it’s just the Illusions. Some members of the Rainbooms take part in their songs. Apparently they work together on songs now even though they had hella beef at one point.”

“That’s weird,” Sugarcoat mumbled and I had to strain to hear her over the loud guitars and drums.

“Hey-o, here comes the danger up in this club,” Rainbow started singing and nodded to the rest of the Illusions minus Sunset waiting in the wings. “When we get started, man we ain’t gon stop. We gon turn it out til it gets too hot. Everybody sing, hey-o tell em turn it up til they can’t no more. Let’s get this thing shakin like a disco ball. This is your last warning, a courtesy call.”

“I am not afraid of the storm that comes my way. When it hits it shakes me to the core and makes me stronger than before. It’s not a question about trust, but will you stand with us? Can you feel it? Make it real and I think it might wash away tonight. Awaken from this never ending fight. It takes more than meets the eye. This war we’re fighting it’s not just rotting,” Sunset sang as she exchanged a look with Rainbow.

“Hey-o, here comes the danger up in this club,” The two started singing in unison. “When we get started, man we ain’t gon stop. We gon turn it out til it gets too hot. Everybody sing, hey-o tell em turn it up til they can’t no more. Let’s get this thing shakin like a disco ball. This is your last warning, a courtesy call.”

“There’s a rumble in the floor, so get prepared for war. When it hits it’ll knock you to the ground, when it shakes up everything around. But survival is a must so will you stand with us? Can you feel it?
Make it real and make me feel it,” Pinkie sang as she played her respective instrument.

I didn’t really think a crazy party obsessed girl could sing this well nor play any instrument. I suppose the drums did suit her well. A way to get all her excess energy out, I’d be willing to bet.

“I think it might wash away tonight. Awaken from this never ending fight. It takes more than meets the eye. This war we’re fighting it’s not just rotting,” Rarity sang from her spot next to Applejack. She had a weird looking instrument, reminded me of a piano.

“Hey-o, here comes the danger up in this club,” Sunset and Rainbow started singing again. “When we get started, man we ain’t gon stop. We gon turn it out til it gets too hot. Everybody sing, hey-o tell em turn it up til they can’t no more. Let’s get this thing shakin like a disco ball. This is your last warning, a courtesy call.”

“Hey-o, here comes the danger up in this club,” Pinkie and Rainbow sang. “When we get started, man we ain’t gon stop. We gon turn it out til it gets too hot. Everybody sing, hey-o tell em turn it up til they can’t no more. Let’s get this thing shakin like a disco ball. This is your last warning, a courtesy call.”

Lemon startled me a bit by cheering as Sunset finished playing her guitar along with Rainbow and the others.

“So the Rainbooms are done?” Indigo asked curiously as I gave her a curious look.

“Maybe?” Sour shrugged. She had surprisingly been the most vocal along with Lemon of her having fun. It was about ten or so. Sunset stepped forward and took a deep breath.

“If I wasn’t good enough to finally succeed, then I couldn’t love the reasons that I still bleed. It’s getting harder to walk, I guess I’ll just have to run. Headed straight off a cliff, I’m not like everyone,” Sunset started singing and I got the feeling this was a harder rock song based on how their guitars sounded. Rainbow stood next to Sunset and grinned faintly. “I’m a survivor, come ride with me. Been through hell and back, don’t need your sympathy. Everything I wanted is right in front of me, yeah I’m a survivor, come ride with me.”

“Come ride with me, yeah come ride with me,” Lyra added faintly.

“Keep my head up, sinkin’, lost in all of these waves. These odds keep me goin’, the tide has finally changed. When it gets harder to breathe, I guess I’ll just have to scream. Get up back on my feet, I want the world to see me!” Sunset shouted into her microphone and I recoiled a bit. I wasn’t expecting her to be that loud. “I’m a survivor, come ride with me. Been through hell and back, don’t need your sympathy. Everything I wanted is right in front of me, yeah. I’m a survivor, come ride with me.”

“Come ride with me, yeah come ride with me,” Sonata chimed in.”Come ride with me, yeah come ride with me.”

“Bring me back up or take me down low. Make it go fast or move in slow-mo. ‘Bout that shine, all the hard times. Free up the mind, I can open my eyes,” Lightning sang as she nodded at Sunset. “I’m a survivor. I’m a survivor.”

“I’m a survivor, come ride with me. Been through hell and back, don’t need your sympathy. Everything I wanted is right in front of me, yeah. I’m a survivor, come ride with me,” Sunset sang. “Come ride with me, yeah. Come ride with me, come ride with me, yeah. Come ride with me.”

I surprised myself in joining Lemon and Sour cheering along with the others in the room. Lemon shot me a smug grin. I had a bad feeling about where she was going with this.

“Told you that you’d have fun.” I turned faintly red as the others gave me smug grins.

“Shush Lemon.”

Author's Note

All rights belong to their owners. I figured Survivor by Pop Evil was a great song for Sunset. I'll be leaving each song played in the description. Idk if anyone will listen to them but each song is played exactly how they sound. If anything gets this story taken down, it'll be these next few chapters.
https://youtu.be/ocpDEOXABWg

https://youtu.be/pZR3-H8xq5w

Chapter LXXIX

Sunny

"So was I right about bringing you here?" Lemon asked knowingly with a growing smirk.

"Maybe," I cautiously allowed. Didn't want her ego to get too big after all. We already have indigo and Rainbow having insane egos.

"About time you fucking loosened up," Sour grumbled with a smile. "You're so uptight, you remind me of Rarity."

"I am uptight and nor is Rarity!" I grumbled angrily. Rarity and Octavia were the closest of the groups to me. We all cared about fashion.

"Sure sure," Indigo muttered as Pinkie swapped places with Derpy at the drums to my growing confusion.

"If I could grant you one wish, I'd wish you could see the way you kiss. Oh, I love watching you baby when you're driving me crazy," Derpys soft singing voice startled me. Last time I checked, she hated singing in front of crowds.

"Oh, I love the way you love the way you love me. There's nowhere else I'd rather be. Oh, to feel the way I feel with your arms around me. I only wish that you could see, the way you love me ," Bon Bon and Octavia joined Derpy. "The way you love me."

Applejacks bass added a surprising country sound to the song. I didn't really know they did country songs, I expected only rock like Lemon said. The only reason I knew what a bass was because of Lemon explaining the difference.

"It's not right, it's not fair what you're missing over there," Bon Bon sang and winked at Lyra. "Someday I'll find a way to show you just how lucky I am, to know you."

"Oh, I love the way you love the way you love me. There's nowhere else I'd rather be. Oh, to feel the way I feel with your arms around me. I only wish that you could see, the way you love me ," the three sang as Derpy gave Sunset a smile and she turned bright red. "The way you love me."

"You're the million reasons why there's love reflecting in my eyes," Octavia sang and stared at Vinyl.

"Oh, I love the way you love the way you love me. There's nowhere else I'd rather be. Oh, to feel the way I feel with your arms around me. I only wish that you could see, the way you love me ," the three sang again. "The way you love me. I only wish that you could see, the way you love me. The way you love me oh, the way you love me. The way you love me."

"Must be nice to pony up," Indigo muttered as we stared at their longer hair and pony ears.

"The way you love me," Rarity and Rainbow sang. "Oh I love the way you love me. Oh I love the way you love me. Oh I love the way you love me."

"That was better than any rock song!" I proclaimed happily. I may or may not be a sucker for love songs.

"That was pretty good!" Roseluck chimed in next to me. I jumped slightly and looked at her. "Hi!"

"Uh hi?" I said cautiously. "I didn't know you three were here."

"Oh yeah we're friends with Derpy. She gave me and my sisters tickets to get in," Roseluck explained with a smile before dropping her voice to a whisper. "She also gave your rocker friend some tickets because she could only afford three of them. Our secret."

"But why?" I whispered in shock. Lemon had told us she had bought them.

"Who knows?" Roseluck shrugged. "Guess she wanted all her friends there. Looks like Sunset is doing another song. Gonna be hard to top that last one in my opinion."

"Agreed," I flipped my hair as Sugarcoat rolled her eyes.

"We go out to a party somewhere. The moment we walk in the door, people stop and everybody stares. She don't know what they're staring for," Sunset sang as she nodded at Derpy subtly. Apparently in the short conversation she had reclaimed her spot in the back. "She don't know she's beautiful, never crossed her mind. She don't know she's beautiful. She don't know she's beautiful though time and time I've told her so."

"Bet we know who's getting laid tonight," Indigo whispered with a smirk. I gasped and slapped her upside the head.

"That is not appropriate!" I growled in her ear.

"There she goes just walking down the street and someone lets a whistle out. A girl like her she just can't see what the fuss is all about," Trixie sang as she gave Derpy a smile.

"And she don't know she's beautiful never crossed her mind. She don't know she's beautiful. She don't know she's beautiful though time and time I've told her so," Sunset chimed back in. "Morning comes and her hair's all a mess, that's when she thinks she looks her worst. It's times like this she don't know why I can't take my eyes off her."

"Cause she don't know she's beautiful, never crossed her mind," Fluttershy added quietly. "She don't know she's beautiful. She don't know she's beautiful though time and time I've told her."

"Cause she don't know she's beautiful, never crossed her mind," Bon Bon and Vinyl sang as they both nodded to their friend. "She don't know she's beautiful. She don't know she's beautiful though time and time I've told her."

"Well that was a decent song," Roseluck admitted.

"Cause she don't know she's beautiful, never crossed her mind," Rainbow and Applejack added as the finals notes from the guitars ended. "She don't know she's beautiful. She don't know she's beautiful though time and time I've told her."

"I told you Sunset was getting laid tonight especially after the song Bon Bon, Derpy and Octavia did," Indigo grumbled as she pointed at a blushing Derpy.

"I bet Bon Bon and Octavia are too," Lily chimed in with a grin and I groaned quietly. Someone please kill me now. At least they aren't usually like this. Usually. I blame Lyra for rubbing off on Indigo.

I am surrounded by perverts.

Author's Note

All rights belong to their owners.

https://youtu.be/o8EamHKpdrM

https://youtu.be/i8gnE6z52_0

Chapter LXXX

Sunny

I sipped my water and inhaled. It was about two am and almost time to go. I was exhausted and had a migraine. Apparently after the final song, we were allowed to go backstage with Roseluck and her sisters.

Roseluck groaned as she stretched and smiled. She was surprisingly friendly along with Daisy and Lily. I will admit I don’t know much about plants but I learned more than I ever expected tonight.

“I’ve given up on society, up on my family, up on your social disease,” Lavender started singing. “I’ve given up on the industry, up on democracy, done with all your hypocrisy. All of the chaos and all of the lies I hate it. I’m wasting here can anyone wash it all away? I’m waiting here for anyone to wash it all away. Wash it all away!”

“I’ve given up on the media feeds my hysteria sick of living down on my knees,” Vinyl sang with a grin.

“I’ve given up on morality. Feeds my brutality, fuck what you think about me,” Lavender sang as she pointed at herself angrily. “All of the chaos and all of the lies I hate it. I’m wasting here can anyone wash it all away? I’m waiting here for anyone to wash it all away. Wash it all away!”

“I won’t change for you and I can’t take the pain. There’s nothing you can do and there’s nothing you can say,” Twilight sang as Lyra held up a flag with Fluttershy and I strained to see it. Stupid shortness.

“What’s the flag say?” I asked in frustration. I hated being short, man. Indigo and Sour Sweet are super lucky.

“Support our troops,” Sugarcoat stated and smoothed her skirt down as Trixie and Octavia saluted.

“I’ve given up on everything, up on everything, up on everything!” Sonata shouted as Derpy twirled her drum stick with surprising dexterity.

“I’m wasting here can anyone wash it all away? I’m waiting here for anyone to wash it all away. Wash it all away!” Lavender sang as she mimicked a wave with her hand and knelt down to high five someone. “I’m wasting here with everyone just wash it all away. I’m waiting here for anyone to wash it all away. Wash it all away!”

“Wash it all away!” Rainbow shouted as she and Trixie stood back to back, playing their guitars.

“I didn’t know they were a pro military band,” I mused in surprise. “Not that there’s nothing wrong with that of course!”

“Trixies dad is active army,” Roseluck explained. “She doesn’t see him that often.” That would explain it.

“She never mentioned that to us,” Indigo commented with the same confused we all wore.

“It’s not something she tells people much. She wasn’t really mean per se just really arrogant. She still can be but not as bad she used to be. It was like a coping mechanism or something,” Daisy admitted. “We only know because we overheard her telling Lyra about it one day.”

“Is he like there now?” Lemon asked with a surprisingly serious expression.

“Yeah. Who knows when he’s going to come back,” Lily shrugged. “Apparently it’s his fourth tour or something.”

“Damn,” Indigo whistled with an impressed. “My respect for Trixie has just increased by a lot.”

“Agreed,” Lemon elbowed Indigo who yelped. Rainbow approached the microphone as I mentally prepared myself

“Got the top down, gonna baptize you bitches cause you know you cop out. Calm down, all you motherfuckers do is talk loud. You sold out, and every single one of you is cold now. My town, thirty deep, about to fucking roll out,” Rainbow sang as I sighed quietly. This is entirely what I expected.

“Look alive as I light up the sky and pump up the twelve gauge and blow off your disguise. No surprise, there ain’t no compromise. They doped up these motherfuckers, hit ‘em straight in the eyes,” Adagio sang coldly.

“And the one-eyed man is king in the land of the blind it’s told you wanna live forever, but today you will die,” Rainbow sang.

“It’s your time,” Lightning added.

“Here you lie as they crucify. You’re the boy who will cry, and I’m the wolf who’ll get by,” Rainbow sang.

“And every single page is drawn in blood, can’t you see?” Adagio chimed in.

“Front seats because you’re triple six feet in the deep,” Rainbow added.

“And I’ll send you straight to the afterlife for fucking with me. Hollywood to the death, Undead put you to sleep!” Rainbow shouted.

“It’s a cover of a Hollywood Undead song,” Lemon said helpfully. “Really good one too.”

“Can’t fall, can’t die. Tonight we’re so alive. Singing, we own the night. We own the night. We call, you rise. With you, we never die. Singing, we own the night. We own the night!” Lyra and Octavia sang.

“Broken words so often told. If you wanna throw some blows we can go toe to toe, kick the door and throw it open,” Lightning sang as I focused on her and Aria standing with their own mics.

“No one knows? I thought I told ‘em thought you had it, now you’re choking. People dropping, bodies folding. Stay Undead, two coffins open,” Aria sang.

“Praying to that Holy Ghost. He can’t save you, there’s no hope. Looking through that barrel smoke. Pull the trigger, let it go.”

“The game is done, set in the closer. You can’t sink down any lower. We couldn’t get any colder. With these devils on our shoulders,” Aria added.

“There’s someone popping shots now, our fucking rival pulling up,” Lightning sang.

“And when the dust settles, you know we gon’ be on top.”

“They are singing kinda weird,” Sugarcoat muttered.

“It’s because Lightning and Aria are rapping duh!” Lemon exclaimed eagerly.

“Smoking till I’m under six feet on the dot. Welcome to the jungle, we got beef on the block.”

“Aria rolling through your hood,” Aria added.

“Lightning at her side!”

“Looking like a fucking pimp parade passing by. And we’re hopping out the Jeep if you fuckers wanna die,” Aria continued.

“Fucking with us is like committing suicide!” Lightning sang as the two finished their verse.

“This time, this time we will all rise. All rise for the lost lives. Lost lives for the last time,” the Illusions and Rainbooms sang.”For the last time, we will all rise. For the last time, we will all rise. For the last time, we will all rise. For the last time, we will all rise.”

“That was definitely not my taste of music,” I muttered and Daisy nodded her agreement.

“Same here.”

Author's Note

All rights belong to Hollywood Undead https://youtu.be/lJyxWQPHotw

Chapter LXXXI

Sunset

I gave Lyra a subtle nod as she and Octavia hoisted their violins and started playing them. Trixie and I gave our guitars a quick few strums as Lavender, Fuchsia and Rainbow joined in.

“Send away for a priceless gift. One not subtle, one not on the list. Send away for a perfect world. One not simply, so absurd. In these times of doing what you’re told. Keep these feelings, no one knows. What ever happened to the young man’s heart? Swallowed by pain, as he slowly fell apart,” Rarity and I softly started singing.

“And I’m staring down the barrel of a forty five,” Bon Bon and Fluttershy took over as I faintly made out Trixie in the background singing. “Swimming through the ashes of another life. No real reason to accept the way things have changed. Staring down the barrel of a forty five!”

“Send a message to the unborn child. Keep your eyes open for a while. In a box high up on the shelf, left for you, no one else. There’s a piece of a puzzle known as life wrapped in guilt, sealed up tight,” Lyra and Octavia sang with Applejack as the first two continued playing their violins.

“What ever happened to the young man’s heart? Swallowed by pain, as he slowly fell apart!” Pinkie sang as she stood next to Derpy. I faintly made out Roseluck and her sisters watching us with smiles. This was probably one of the softer rock songs we were playing tonight.

“And I’m staring down the barrel of a forty five,” Bon Bon and Fluttershy continued with Trixie. “Swimming through the ashes of another life. No real reason to accept the way things have changed. Staring down the barrel of a forty five!”

“Everyone’s pointing their fingers always condemning me,” Lightning and I sang. Maybe we gave ourselves those lyrics because people always used to believe we were only bad. “And nobody knows what I believe, I believe!”

“And I’m staring down the barrel of a forty five,” Bon Bon and Fluttershy continued with Trixie again. “Swimming through the ashes of another life. No real reason to accept the way things have changed. Staring down the barrel of a forty five!”

And I’m staring down the barrel of a forty five,” we all sang as we finished our final song. My throat kinda hurt from all our songs. “Swimming through the ashes of another life. No real reason to accept the way things have changed. Staring down the barrel of a forty five!”

I slung my guitar over my back along with Trixie and Rainbow as I high fived a beaming Blossomforth and Cloudkicker before wrapping an arm around Derpy and Fluttershy with smiles. We worked our way to our band room the stage had and I sat down.

“That was awesome!” Aunt Berry exclaimed as she pumped her fist. I sat down with an exhausted sigh as Derpy instantly started peppering me with kisses.

“I agree with my sister,” Mom admitted with a smile. “I may not have agreed with the language but it was quite the show.”

“You all kicked ass!” Aunt Minuette announced with warm smiles.

“I love you so much!” Derpy whispered in my ear happily as I hugged her.

“Heh well you know I guess we both planned on showing our appreciation for each,” I blushed a bit as the others laughed. The song she had done with Bon Bon and Octavia surprised me. I hadn’t been told about it.

“My throat hurts from all the singing,” Fluttershy whispered.

“Same,” Applejack agreed with a smile. “Yall did good. Ah especially liked the survivor song Sunset did. Suits yah well!”

“Agreed darling!” Rarity flipped her hair with a smile.

“Well Bon Bon and I wrote that song on her request,” Fluttershy said quietly. “We wanted something that would display Sunsets strength.”

“That was epic!” Lemon Zest shouted as she and the other Shadowbolts accompanied Cloudkicker and her group along with Rose and her sisters to the back room.

“Thanks,” Lyra smiled as she and Octavia placed their violins in their case and locked them up. Trixie and Rainbow started packing up all our guitars as Derpy sat down with a blush on my lap and I wrapped an arm around her waist.

“While it wasn’t necessarily my taste,” Daisy began as she sat down across from.

“The soft rock and country songs were really good,” Sunny finished eagerly. “And I don’t even like country!”

“Truly badass,” Cloudkicker patted my back. “Didn’t know you all were a pro military band. That’s awesome.”

“We’re a pro military, pro first responder group,” Trixie explained with faint smile. “Trixie is donating half her portion of the money to Wounded Warriors along with Rarity and Octavia. We didn’t make a lot of money because we had to pay the hall we rented out but we got a little for us all.”

“My throat hurts,” Lightning said before drinking her water and crushing the plastic bottle. “Especially after me and Aria rapped, good god. I don’t really rap that often.”

“Oh your voices are going to be sore for a few days,” Adagio chuckled as she poured a glass of wine for herself. Benefits of being a thousand years old I bet. “We’re used to singing for a extended period of time so we don’t have that problem.”

“Lucky bastards,” Rainbow muttered as Twilight smiled faintly.

“What made you guys come up with the song that was evidently for me?” Derpy asked curiously as I kissed the back of her head.

“That’s kinds my fault,” Rose admitted sheepishly. “I kinda told them about how you think you’re ugly and replacable.”

“And we all know you aren’t,” Rarity continued where Rose left off.

“And we all wanted to show our appreciation of you,” Trixie picked up.

“Especially me,” I winked at her growing blush.

“You’re awesome Derpy,” Bon Bon smiled warmly.

“Like a taco!” Sonata shouted and we all gave her confused looks.

“Definitely wouldn’t be who I am without you,” Lyra commented with a grin. Derpy looked at all of the others as they one by one complimented Derpy. Even Aria albeit a bit grudgingly.

“I love you all,” Derpy whispered and wiped a tear. We all looked at each other and nodded.

“We love you too,” we all said in unison as I squeezed her tighter.

“Now I don’t know about you all but I’m exhausted!” Pinkie exclaimed. “I’m gonna go home and eat cake!”

We all looked at each other and laughed. Finally got both groups to be friends with each other. Only took a few months and a hellish couple of weeks but I did it.

Author's Note

All rights belong to the song owners. https://youtu.be/MLeIyy2ipps

Chapter LXXXII

Sunset

I sat on my chair and relaxed, wrapping my hand around my coffee cup and inhaled the sweet scent of hazelnut.

“Are they here?” Trixie asked from her chair in the Clubhouse. Lyra gave a nod as she drank a water. It had been a month since the concert we did and the Shadowbolts were going back to Crystal Prep. Their school was repaired and I’m not gonna lie, CHS is going to be a bit empty without them.

“Come on in!” I called out as the Shadowbolts entered and sat down. Indigo hid her nervousness well. “We will miss you guys.”

“As will we,” Sugarcoat answered as she made eye contact with me.

“So what will you all do now?” Octavia asked curiously as she dusted her cello off in a corner.

“I don’t know,” Sour admitted finally after they all look at each other as Octavia frowned slightly. “But maybe go to the movies? Or go to dinner. Who knows?”

“Being friends after this long is weird,” Sugarcoat stated dryly. “But it has a nice feeling to it.”

“Captain Obvious is right,” Indigo chimed in with a grin. She adjusted her goggles and sighed. “It’s going to be weird going back to Crystal Preps unfriendly environment when we got used to Canterlot High.”

“Agreed,” Sunny mumbled. “It’s a awful place. Probably going to be the only five friendly people. Seven if Twilight and Coco still went to cpa.”

“Well chs is always an option darling,” Rarity offered with a smile.

“As if!” Sour snorted with a laugh. “Our parents wouldn’t allow that. Well mine would but Sugars wouldn’t.”

“Fair enough darling. We hope you will visit us every now and again,” Rarity conceded.

“One question,” Sugarcoat raised a hand slightly. “How will you guys know we stay being friends once we go back to Crystal Prep? Twilight and Coco are here. There’s no one to report back to you guys about us.” We all gave them a look and sighed.

“We thought about that,” Twilight admitted as she traced her finger on the table. “We do have a solution but I’m going to be leaving that to Sunset to explain.”

“You’re going to be writing us letters every time you learn something about friendship. Email preferably because it’s faster,” I explained as everyone looked at me. “It’s what Celestia did for Twilight and it worked out.”

“Like a friendship report?” Sour asked with a raised eyebrow. “What are we, five?” Sunny quickly elbowed her pointedly.

“What she means is we are perfectly happy to do it,” Sunny said hastily as I gazed at them.

“I’m happy to hear it,” I said honestly. “You have our numbers so if you guys experience anything magical, you can text or call any of us and we’ll come on over.”

“It doesn’t have to be magical either,” Derpy added with a smile. “If you just want company, Coco and I will happily come over.”

“Thank you dearies,” Sunny said as she she flipped her hair slightly. “You might hear from us after we leave. But we must be leaving now. Our rides are here.”

“Your ride,” Lemon corrected with a smirk. “Indigo and I drove here.”

“Thanks for the reminder,” Sunny said coolly as she glared at them. The three continued arguing as they walked out of the clubhouse as we all rolled our eyes.

“You sure they will send us the reports and aren’t just jerking us around?” Lyra asked with a raised eyebrow. I nodded after a moment of thinking.

“I’m sure.”

“What now?” Derpy asked as we sat at our table. “I mean other than our visit to Equestria, and the fundraiser to get enough money for everyone to go to camp everfree.”

“I have no idea,” I admitted as I stared at her. “I’m planning on a easy going vacation in the woods with my friends and girlfriend. No magic, no crazy saving the world opportunities. Just us having a good time.”

“As if,” Derpy snickered as she picked up her menu. “Magical events tend to happen around us more than anything.”

“Don’t jinx us,” I grinned and held her hand over the table. “I highly doubt anything like a crazy nature obsessed camp director will hold us all hostage.”

“Or a group of creatures kidnap all the princesses in Equestria!” Derpy snickered as we started laughing. “Uh Sunset?”

“Yeah Derpy?” I asked as we got our laughing under control.

“Everyone’s looking at us weirdly,” Derpy muttered as she hid her face. I glanced around and sure enough, everyone was staring at us with confused expressions.

“Oops?”

Everyone shrugged and continued their conversations as we both let out a sigh of relief.

“That was embarrassing,” Derpy said as she uncovered her face.

“Yeah no kidding,” I agreed sheepishly. “Oh well sucks to be them. They can listen to our weird conversations and just suck it up.”

“That’s such a you thing to say,” Derpy muttered with a smile. “It is kinda nice to have a date without our crazy friends or trying to solve some problem.”

“Agreed.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I love group dates with Lyra and Bon along with Vinyl and Octavia but one on one is my favorite,” Derpy sighed contently as she traced a finger on my hand.

“Same,” I agreed instantly with a smile and shivered. “The service here kinda sucks.”

“It does,” Derpy admitted as she made eye contact.

“Wanna go back to my place and we just make dinner ourselves? Mom and my siblings are at my aunts.”

“You mean us make dinner and then have sex for hours till we are exhausted and can’t walk,” Derpy corrected with a knowing look. I gave her a sultry smile and cast a critical look over her body.

“Maybe?” I offered with a small smile. Derpy winked and gave me an equally sultry look that startled me each time she looked at me that way. “I did learn a few new things recently.”

“I’m down. Let’s get out of here.”

We both stood up and walked out of the restaurant.

Author's Note

Welp this is the ending. There's a sequel for this as well so dwdw. This is my longest story yet. Almost 100k words.

Chapter I

With a sigh, I stepped into the school with my backpack hoisted up on my back. I pushed the door open and as soon as I did, I was greeted with sad and regretful looks. I suppose it was way better than the hateful and angry looks I had received when people thought I was anon a miss. It doesn’t mean it didn’t get tiring after awhile. I opened my locker and hung my backpack up. I picked up my chemistry book and smiled faintly at the group picture I took with my family and all my friends I had stuck to the inner locker wall with a magnet.

“Hey anon a miss!” Someone shouted and I instinctively flinched. I relaxed when I realized they weren’t talking to me. I glanced down the hallway around my locker as someone shoved Apple Bloom to the ground. With a frustrated sigh, I slammed my locker shut and walked to them.

“Hey!” The student looked at me and a sorrowful look formed on his face. “Leave her alone!” He took off running and I stood over the younger girl with an outstretched hand. “Are you okay?” She quickly accepted and I pulled her to her feet.

“Yeah ah am,” she mumbled as she rubbed her wrist and hissed quietly. “T-thanks Sunset. Why did ya help me though?” I gave her a cold indifferent look.

“Because I know all about being pushed down after making a mistake trust me,” I laughed bitterly and she flinched. I scoffed and turned to walk away.

“H-hey wait!” She called out and I paused, looking back at her.

“What?” I asked in a bored tone. Apple Bloom fidgeting nervously with her shirts collar.

“Can ya uh come help out on the farm in a few days after school? We really need the help and ya know Applejack, she’s too proud to ask for help.”

“What about Rainbow or the rest of your family?” I asked curiously.

“Rainbow said she was busy unfortunately and mah extended family aren’t always here. They have their own farms after all,” she answered. I tapped my foot in thought and folded my arms.

“Your farm is important true. And it is your primary source of food and money and I don’t want you guys to starve or go without money,” I mused. “I’ll be there.”

“We usually start harvestin around ten,” Apple Bloom said. I held up a hand and she froze.

“I’ll be there at nine.” And with, that I turned around and started walking to my chemistry class.

I slammed my head down on the desk top as the last of the students filed out, giving me sad looks.

“If I get one more sad or regretful look from the others, I’m gonna I don’t know what I’ll do,” I grumbled. Mom gave a chuckle as Derpy kissed my cheek.

“I’m sure it’ll end soon,” Derpy reassured me. “At least they aren’t giving you dirty looks now.”

“God I hope so,” I groaned as I lifted my head and kissed Derpy back.

“I’d love to stay but my dad wants help with a carpentry project again,” Derpy rolled her eyes but smiled. Derpy was super close with her dad. “We on next week still for our date night?”

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” I smiled warmly as we both blushed. Derpy waved as she stepped to the door.

“Alright I love you.”

“Love you too,” I waved back and leaned in my chair, watching her leave. “Hey mom, I got a weird thing to ask.”

“Okay I do too,” Mom looked up from her computer. “You go first.” I took a deep breath.

“Is it okay if I got over to Applejacks this weekend and help out on the farm? They need the help and I don’t want them to go without food or money.” Mom gave me a surprised look.

“I don’t have a problem but are you sure you will be okay?” Mom asked worriedly. “Anon a miss was a month ago and you haven’t talked to any of them.”

“I’m sure,” I sighed. “If anything happens, I’ll call you.” Mom gave a chuckle.

“Okay love. Now you remember how right after I adopted you, I became a foster parent to help other kids in need right?” Mom asked as she leaned back in her chair.

“Yeah,” I answered and gave her a confused look. “Where is this going?”

“Well I was offered two kids that are sisters that are going through a domestic abuse right now and can’t be around their parents. I wanted to ask your permission before I just went and said yes,” Mom explained.

“I mean I’m down. I’m always down to help another kid or two who was in trouble just like I was. You know I take it serious,” I smiled. “Why ask anyway? It’s your house.”

“Our house,” Mom corrected with a grin. “And I wouldn’t want to spring something as big as that on you without at least talking it through with you.”

“Makes sense,” I admitted. “What school do they go to anyway?”

“They go here,” Mom answered. I stared at her in shock.

“Do I know them?” I asked cautiously. I hoped it wasn’t one of my friends. Mom gave me a shrug.

“I don’t know. They’re in the hallway waiting. Want me to call them in?” Mom asked.

“Yeah absolutely! Don’t even have to ask,” I smiled and faced the door.

“You can come in now!” Mom called out as we both watched the door way. A short grey girl walked in with a pink girl and my eyes widened.

“Hi,” the grey girl said softly. I shot to my feet and pointed at the pink girl.

“You! We meet on the roof a couple days after the assembly when I was revealed innocent of being anon a miss and we talked! How are you?”

“Been better,” she sighed and looked away. Immediately I was kicking myself. Of course they weren’t okay.

“So you do know one of them,” Mom said with a smile.

“Yeah but I don’t know their names,” I admitted sheepishly. Mom stood up and stood next to me.

“Sunset, meet Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara.”

Author's Note

So for context, this story was actually created before Come With Me. I had really wanted to write a story with Silverspoon and Diamond Tiara being foster kids of Cheerilee. I realized it wouldn't have made sense if Sunset suddenly was Cheerilees adopted daughter without any backstory. This story started everything. It's just been sitting here, waiting to be published for a month or so.

Chapter XII

I stared out window of the truck as Big Mac parked in his normal parking spot right next to the door. I could already see the students walking up the sidewalk and into the school. Most looked dejected or angry. I could vaguely make out Sunset and her large group talking and laughing. Probably the only few people in the school who were laughing. I could pick out a few notable people. Lyra, Octavia, Derpy, Bon Bon and Sunset herself.

“C’mon Bloom,” Applejack said as she opened the door. “Class starts soon and ah gotta go find Sunset. Hopefully she ain’t in a bad mood.”

“So Operation Rekindle worked?” I asked hopefully. Applejack gave me a look that was half confusion and half frustration.

“Yeah it did,” she admitted as she glared at me. “But ya are lucky Granny only extended your ggrounding. Now ain’t the time to be manipulative and force meetins like that Bloom. It ain’t right to do that to people.”

“Ah know,” I sighed and looked away. “Believe me, that’s the last time. Well unless ah wanna throw ya a surprise birthday party then ya are getting manipulated to go away longer enough for me to set it up.” Applejack surprised me with a laugh.

“That’s fine,” Applejack said as we entered the school. Instantly I got dirty looks from everyone but I’m used to it now. Now I know how Sunset felt after the fall formal and anon a miss. “Are ya sure you’ll be okay?”

“Yeah it doesn’t matter. Ah’ll just go to class. Might as well get started on mah homework or vocabulary words earlier,” I shrugged.

“Alright,” Applejack gave me a one armed hug. “Do good on your test. Don’t cheat. You know the whole speech.” I rolled my eyes and sighed, nodding as I wandered off.

“What the hell?” I muttered as I walked past a closet with the light on and half cracked open. Suddenly a pair of pink hands reached out and grabbed me, yanking me inside. “Hey!”

I spun around with hands balled into fists. I don’t care who’s in here, I’ll punch em for this. I relaxed when I realized it was Diamond Tiara holding up a hand nervously.

“Gee calm down. I’m not gonna hurt you silly. I’m just here to talk,” Diamond scoffed. She sat down on a box and brushed some dust off her pink dress.

“If ya wanted to talk, why didn’t ya just ask? Why drag me into a supply closet?” I demanded. I was secretly relieved it was just here inside.

“Yeah sorry. Didn’t really think that through. And plus, we can talk without being disturbed in here. Sit,” Diamond gestured to the box across from here. “Please.”

I shrugged and sat down across from her, watching the pink girl looking around.

“What’s up Diamond?”

“If you think about it, some good came out of anon a miss,” Diamond said finally and I gave her a confused look.

“Uh how do ya figure?”

“Well if you think about it, it did get me and Silver Spoon out of our original house so there’s a bright side. A small one but one regardless. And no I don’t blame you for it,” Diamond held up a hand before I could say something.

“Ah guess,” I admitted. “At least ya still talk to me. Ah thought ya hated me because ya avoided me.”

“Yeah well who’s fault is that?” Diamond said bitterly. She looked away and sighed. “Sorry that was kinda rude.”

“It’s fine. Everyone else hates me,” I sighed.

“Well have you tried to apologize?”

“Uh what?” I asked. Diamond gave me a frustrated sigh and rolled her eyes.

“Think about it, all they see is you three still walking around without showing you feel bad or any remorse. Sure me and Silver Spoon know you are but that’s it. Pick who you hurt the most and apologize to em. It would help you a lot.”

“Roseluck, Lily and Daisy,” I said immediately. Diamond nodded her head.

“Why did you even say that about them?” Diamond asked curiously. “That was crazy mean and that’s coming from me.” I gave a nervous laugh.

“It’s uh complicated,” I said as the bell rang.

“Shit!” Diamond grumbled. “We gotta get to class. Look, I’ll help you apologize and everything. Things might not be the same between us right now but in a few weeks they will be.” We stood up in unison and she stepped to me. She quickly brushed her lips across mine and turned bright red. “I uh gotta go.” She took off running and I stared after her in confusion.

“Huh interesting.”

I sighed as I sat down at my normal lunch table, glancing at Scootaloo walking across the lunch room. Diamond slid across from me with her lunch and I stared at her.

“Hey,” she said simply.

“Hey. Why ya sittin with me? Ya rarely did before?” She and her sister had been mainly sitting with Sunset and her group recently.

“Might as well hang out with you,” Diamond smirked as we both started eating our lunch. “Where’s the daredevil and the fashionistas sister?”

I jerked my head to the right where the other rainbooms were blocking Scootaloo Rainbow.

“She’s trying her attempt to see Rainbow. She does this every few days and will run out of the lunch room to find a place to cry but she won’t admit that,” I grumbled and slammed a hand down. “Ahm gonna go say something.”

“Oh Jesus here we go,” I faintly heard Diamond mutter as she followed me. Rarity and the others had sat down. Thankfully AJ wasn’t here for this.

“Ya know yall are bein assholes right?” I asked as they all glanced at me.

“Apple Bloom!” Rarity chided. “Don’t use that language.” Rainbow gave me an intense stare that I hated.

“Aren’t you three the guys who made the account? I don’t want to see Scootaloo right now,” Rainbow grumbled.

“Sweetie Belles sister already forgave her and AJ forgave AB. Why can’t you forgive me?” Scootaloo asked quietly.

“Yeah well I’m not really your sister now am I?” Rainbow asked and her eyes widened. “Scootaloo I-”

“Don’t,” Scootaloo cut her off angrily and I gulped. Me and Diamond took a nervous step back. We both knew to stay away from an angry Scootaloo. “I’m glad I made the account now. Showed me how you really feel about me.”

“That’s not true.”

“You’re failing all your classes and I’m glad I made sure Sunset will never be your friend ever again!” Scootaloo shouted. Sunset and her group glanced over as Sunset stood up with Lyra and I gulped nervously. Rainbow turned red and gave Scootaloo a gentle shove. Me and Diamond exchanged a look and caught her.

“Hey!” Sunset snapped as she and Lyra approached with both having a surprisingly angry look. The rest of her group quickly joined one by one. “Don’t ever touch the kid again or I will slap you Dash.”

“I-i didn’t mean to!” Rainbow sighed as Scootaloo took off running. Sunset gave Rainbow a glare before chasing after her. Diamond grabbed me by the shoulder.

“Let’s go back to our table.”

I weakly nodded as we walked back to our table. Hopefully Scootaloo was alright. Hopefully Sunset could get her to talk because she sure as hell doesn’t open up to me often.

Author's Note

Shameless links to other stories in this universe.

https://www.fimfiction.net/story/538888/just-two-sisters

https://www.fimfiction.net/story/538816/friends-help-friends

https://www.fimfiction.net/story/538817/a-new-start

Chapter XXXV

“Wow,” Aunt Berry said with a smirk. “Trixie, Lavender and Fuchsia really went all out with the decorations, didn’t they?” I smirked at her as I bounced my leg Ruby was sitting on as we stared at the stage covered in star shaped designs I had helped make.

“Yeah they did,” I agreed as it got dimmer in the gym. It was crowded with some of our classmates and other people as Lavender rolled out a large box. Derpy sat to my left holding my free hand as Dinky sat squirming in the chair next to her. The rest of our friends sat around us talking as Mom and Aunt Cherry sat behind us. Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon and Scootaloo were in between Mom and my other aunt, staring ahead intently.

“Is it starting yet?” Dinky whined.

“Soon,” Derpy promised. “Be patient, Dinky. Trixie works very hard on her shows making it perfect.”

“Come one, come all to see the Great and Power Trixie!” Fuchsia exclaimed as she joined Lavender on the stage. The two wore the dresses and black leggings they wore at the battle of the bands. If I wasn’t dating Derpy, I’d have definitely gone for Lavender Lace and Fuchsia as partners.

“See tricks that’ll blow your mind!” Lavender added just as loud as Fuchsia. The two threw smoke bombs on the stage and smoke filled the stage as Trixie appeared in the smoke as Dinky let out an oooh. Trixie wore her dark blue dress with a jacket that had her signature stars and golden pads on top of her shoulders, smiling.

“Thank you all for coming!” Trixie shouted as she tossed a baton between her hands, stepping to a table. “Trixie will start off with a simple trick! Making a coin disappear in thin air!”

Fuchsia snapped her fingers and held up a quarter with a black mark on one side out of nowhere and smiled faintly at Ruby’s stunned expression. Fuchsia tossed it to Trixie who caught it with ease and placed it in her right hand, holding it up for us all to see before straightening her palm out and waving her left hand over it and and held up her palm the coin had been in, showing nothing was there.

“As you can see, the coin is no longer in my hand,” Trixie proclaimed and flourished her arm. “And I’m wearing a dress and this coat has no pockets!” She reached forward and plucked the same quarter off of Lavenders ear.

“That was cool,” Dinky whispered.

“For this next trick, my great and powerful assistants will pick out two great and powerful volunteers for the crowd!” Trixie shouted. Dinky and Ruby instantly shot their hands up along with a few hours as Lavender walked down the aisles with Fuchsia. Fuchsia stopped at us and pointed to Dinky and Ruby.

“You two!” She exclaimed. “You will be our great volunteers!” She glanced at Berry and Derpy’s dad. “If your guardians allow it, of course.”

“Of course,” Derpys dad said as Berry gave a thumbs. Fuchsia handed both a piece of paper and pens.

“Sign this please. Lavender will come around and collect them,” she promised as Ruby leapt off my lap. Fuchsia led Dinky and Ruby up to Trixie who squatted in front of them.

“Tell the audience your names please!” Trixie gestured out to the crowd.

“I’m Dinky and that’s Ruby.”

“And do you have any family in the audience?” Trixie questioned as she stood up. They both quickly nodded and Trixie grinned. “Well, point them out and say their names!”

“Derpy and Time Turner!” Dinky pointed at the two as Derpy turned red, slumping over in her seat.

“No hiding,” I smirked mischievously as Lyra and Aria snickered.

“Berry Punch, Cherry Berry, Cheerilee, Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara and Sunset Shimmer,” Ruby panted as she pointed to each of us. “Lots of names to say.”

“Ah of course!” Trixie nodded knowingly. “Sunset and Derpy are some of me and my assistants best friends. Trixie is certain they are very proud of you!”

“Damn right!” I called out as my friends snickered loudly. I noticed the crowd was quiet after Ruby said she was related to me.

“Papers please,” Lavender suddenly appeared in front us. “Some of these tricks might get someone hurt. We need you both to say you waive us being responsible.”

“Okay,” Berry said nervously. “Be careful with my daughter please.”

“I promise we will try our hardest,” Lavender promised as she accepted the papers and pens. “Thank you both.”

“Trixie will have Fuchsia here strap Ruby here into this wheel!” Trixie gestured to where Fuchsia was waiting patiently as Ruby stepped forward and had her arms and legs slightly spread apart and started to the wooden wheel. “Be amazed as Trixie makes knives appear from thin air and be mere inches from Ruby’s head and limbs!”

Aunt Berry instantly got tense and stared at my magician friend. I quickly placed a hand on her shoulder before she could get up.

“Trixie is really good with her aim,” I reassured her. “Trixie tried out this trick with me personally. She even closed her eyes and did it perfectly fine. Ruby is perfectly safe. Trust me.”

“You’d better hope so,” Aunt Berry muttered as she relaxed a bit. Trixie threw a knive and it embedded itself in the wood next to Ruby’s arm. She threw multiple more, each getting closer to Ruby’s head and legs. “Okay that was impressive.”

“And to make it more challenging, my assistant will make the wheel spin and Trixie will once again throw the knives that Trixie will make magically appear!” Trixie proclaimed eagerly as my aunt tensed up again. Fuchsia pulled a lever and Ruby slowly started to spin as Fuchsia pulled all the knives out.

“So you all don’t think we are faking, I’m leaving these knives here on this table in a pile away from Trixie,” Fuchsia announced as she set them down. Trixie started flinging more knives that stunned everyone else as they thunked against the wooden wheel. I knew she had a secret lining in her coat with her knives but I wasn’t about to ruin the immersion of the others.

I eagerly clapped along with my friends and family. I’ll tell ya, being on the receiving end of knives being flung at you at rapid speeds is absolutely terrifying. It still was cool to see from the audiences view. Lavender patted my aunt on the shoulder reassuringly as she approached the stage and the wheel stopped spinning.

Trixie herself stepped forward and started to unstrap my cousin and Ruby took a few hesitant steps forward and fell forward.

“Woah!” Trixie chuckled and caught her. “Sit down girl. Give it up for Ruby!” I clapped even harder as my aunt sighed in relief as Fuchsia tossed Ruby a bottle of water. “And for her next trick, Trixie will do a simple but classic trick.” She pulled out a deck of cards and held them out to Dinky. “Pick a card, don’t show Trixie and then hand it to her after looking at it.”

Dinky pulled out one of the offered cards and stared at it before nodding, handing it back to Trixie face down. Trixie nodded gratefully and added it back to the deck, shuffling it.

“Is this your card?” Trixie asked as she pulled a card out. “A red seven of hearts?”

“Yes,” Dinky grinned. “Can I pick another?”

“But of course!” Trixie grinned back and reshuffled the deck, holding it out again.

“Say what you want about Trixie but she’s great with kids,” Octavia whispered.

“Facts,” Vinyl agreed with newfound respect evident on my friends faces.

“Is this your card? A black ten of hearts?” Trixie asked with a smile as Dinky nodded. “Pick a card, show Trixie it and she will cut it in half in front of everyone. Watch Trixie make the card reapper perfectly intact!”

Dinky stared at the cards Trixie held out and showed Trixie the ace card. Trixie nodded as she picked it up with a pair of scissors and cut it in half, holding it up for us all to see.

“So you all don’t say we are fake, Trixie will set the deck on the table!” Trixie proclaimed as she set the deck down neatly and waved her hand over the cut cards and held it up. I’ll admit, I didn’t see that coming. I gasped a bit and stared at the completely intact ace card.

“Woah,” Dinky muttered as she stared. “I wanna be a magician now!” Trixie chuckled and patted her head.

“Maybe one day,” Trixie grinned as she pulled two bouquets of showers out of thin air. “Give these to your parents as thanks for being super brave and great volunteers! Give it up for Dinky and Ruby!”

Dinky and Ruby accepted the flowers and bounded off the stage as I eagerly clapped. Just when I thought I couldn’t trust Trixie and the other two more, they always prove me wrong in ways I’m grateful for.

“Now who wants to see another trick!?”

Author's Note

For context, Trixie is wearing what she wore in Spring Breakdown. https://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=https%3A%2F%2Fi.pinimg.com%2Foriginals%2F48%2F99%2Ff0%2F4899f0501c5eee6257e1febcab72d47c.png&tbnid=4h6-ucjmkBgFWM&vet=1&imgrefurl=https%3A%2F%2Ftoyotamaterialhandlingindia.com%2Fkgcc.aspx%3Fcname%3Dmlp%2Bequestria%2Bgirls%2Btrixie%26cid%3D69&docid=iHFVHE1_USnAOM&w=413&h=1019&itg=1&hl=en-US&source=sh%2Fx%2Fim%2F4

Chapter LV

Sunset

I sighed nervously as I sat at the table in Sugarcube Corner as all my friends and family sat around the table. I played with a flash drive in my hand as I debated internally about whether giving them it was a good or bad idea.

“Are we just gonna sit here or what’s going on?” Rainbow said finally as she broke the silence. “Not the be a mood killer but I’m missing out on a killer nap!”

“So you guys remember anon a miss and who I used to be before I got shot in the face with a rainbow laser?” I asked as a awkward silence fell over the group. Aunt Berry rubbed the back of her head as she and Mom made eye contact.

“Yes darling,” Rarity said with a confused expression. “But that was water under the bridge as you said. What’s the matter?”

I finally held up the flash drive and took a deep breath, letting it out in a long slow sigh. Now or never I guess.

“This flash drive has blackmail on you all,” I admitted. “With the exception of my aunts and my cousin of course.” All my friends gave me shocked looks as Mom gave me a disapproving frown.

“Why the hell do you have that?” Rainbow demanded angrily.

“Because when we became friends, I was afraid of what would happen if you guys or the school abandoned me. If it did, this was a contingency plan. If I got abandoned by you all, I would release all the blackmail on here so the school would fight each other instead of attacking me so I could escape to Equestria safely. There’s videos, pictures, screenshots you name it,” I admitted nervously as all their facials expressions changed from anger to understanding.

“And when anon a miss happened,” Octavia muttered and I nodded.

“I could have released all of this. But for some reason, I couldn’t bring myself to. I have stuff on all of you on here. Except Derpy and Mom of course. Even when I was evil, I couldn’t bring myself to gather dirt on them. There’s stuff like when Lyra and Bon Bon had their first kiss. I was gonna post it or blackmail them with it but they went public shortly after plus it felt wrong so I forgot about it,” I answered.

“I knew I heard someone in that bush that day!” Bon Bon exclaimed as she slammed a hand on the table, giving Lyra a frustrated glare. “I told you someone was watching us!”

“Technically everyone was watching us because we kissed on the street corner including your mom,” Lyra pointed out. Bon Bon let out a soft growl as Lyra shivered nervously.

“Anyways,” I coughed nervously to get their attention as I slid the flashdrive to Mom. “I want you guys to have this. I don’t want it nor feel comfortable with it. It’s a lot of power and it feels wrong to have.” Rainbow and the others made eye contact before Rainbow slid it back to me.

“Keep it,” Rainbow said simply.

“Didn’t you just hear me?” I gawked at her. “I don’t want it. I could have ruined your guys lives during anon a miss with it all!”

“But you didn’t use it,” Rarity pointed out. “You had every opportunity to use it during anon a miss to bring us down to our knees. Multiple opportunities in fact darling and you didn’t. You should keep it.”

“Trixie agrees,” Trixie nodded as she stirred her shake. “Is there anything about her and her friends on there?”

“Yes,” I answered immediately. “I won’t be saying what is on here about each person so nobody who might be listening can use it. Especially not any Shadowbolts. There’s still some out there who support Cinch.”

“Fools,” Lightning growled as she folded her arms and looked away.

“Is there anything about me on there?” Silver Spoon asked quietly. I stared at her, Diamond and Scootaloo along with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle.

“No,” I admitted. “I left you kids alone. I did have some morals back then. I didn’t go after religion, sexuality and family. Hell, Trixie actually punched me in the face one day after I taunted her. Granted, I didn’t know her cousin had uh passed away to put it lightly. I didn’t go after kids either. There’s nothing on here about Dinky either Derpy.” My girlfriend let out a relieved sigh at that.

“I agree with the others,” Aunt Cherry agreed. “You should keep it. You’ve proven yourself as a responsible adult.”

“Agreed,” Minuette nodded as she wrapped an arm around me. “What are you gonna do with it now that you’re reformed and all?” Everyone gave me curious and expectant looks.

“I don’t really know,” I admitted as everyone groaned. Lyra facepalmed as Ruby examined it. “What are you doing Ruby?” She picked it up and looked at it closer before licking it.

“What the f-” Vinyl began and froze at me and Aunt Berry’s glare. “The heck is she doing?”

“Licking it!” Ruby exclaimed. “Huh. Tastes like strawberry jelly and lemon taffy. Weird.”

“Here let me try!” Scootaloo announced as she snatched it out of her hand and licked it. “Oh wow she’s right. Really weird.”

“Scootaloo don’t snatch,” Mom chided as Scootaloo sheepishly nodded as she handed me the flash drive back.

“Apple Bloom, Diamond has a question she wants to ask you,” Bon Bon said with a mischievous smirk. Diamond Tiara glared at her as me and Lyra snickered softly.

“Okay,” Apple Bloom shrugged. “Ahm waiting.” Diamond took a deep breath as I looked expectantly.

“Ithinkyourereallyprettyandawesomewannagoout?” Diamond said so fast I’m pretty sure I missed some words.

“Pretty sure she just beat Pinkies record for faster talker,” Rainbow chuckled.

“Yes,” Apple Bloom said simply. I grinned and patted my sister on the back proudly.

“Hurt mah sister and ah’ll hurt you,” Applejack said sternly as Diamond gulped nervously before Applejack smiled warmly.

“Anyone have a laptop?” I asked suddenly. Minuette nodded as she opened her bag and pulled her laptop out. She put her pin in and slid it to me. I plugged the flash drive in as everyone stared at me.

I stared at all the blackmail I had of the people in front of me and clicked delete.

Chapter LXXIV

Sunset

I sat nervously inside Shining Armors office at school with mom as he leaned back in his chair across from us.

“So you have no idea what happened to Cinch?” Shining asked curiously as Mom shook her head. “I already talked to Miss Dust and she wasn’t forthcoming. Hoping you can clear somethings up for me.”

“Don’t answer that Sunset. She has no idea about anything,” Mom said coolly.

“You know the rooms in jail record conversations with visitors right?” Shining asked as he pressed a button on some machine. “Don’t bring them into this. If a single hair on her head or my sisters, aunts or cousins is even moved, I’ll spend hours breaking your teeth and then I’ll rip your tongue out of your mouth so you can never speak again. We clear?” He turned off the recording device and stared at me. “Sounds a lot like you, doesn’t it?” I froze and stared back at him as Mom squeezed my arm.

“Don’t say anything Sunset,” Mom warned as she glared at him. “Legally, you can’t use that. She wasn’t told her conversations would be recorded nor was it posted anywhere. I wasn’t told either.”

“Legally I can,” Shining countered. “It’s posted on the prison entrance and around the facility.”

“We want a lawyer,” Mom said instantly. “This is evidently an interrogation. We’re leaving.”

“Wait!” I exclaimed. Mom squeezed my arm harder and shook her head.

“Not another word Sunset,” Mom snapped. “Don’t say anything till our lawyer gets here.”

“I got this mom,” I reassured her and nodded at Shinings bodycam. “Trust me. You might wanna turn that off. We need Cadence. I assume she’s here?”

“Yes she’s in the car,” Shining frowned slightly as he turned his body cam off. “Why? I’ll just say my body cam malfunctioned. They do that sometimes.”

“Follow me,” I said simply as we got up. I pulled my phone out and texted the two people I knew who were still here as we walked outside. Rainbow and Applejack were waiting at the statue along with Cadence. “Make sure no one follows us please.”

“You got it,” Rainbow said as she folded her arms on her chest.

“Step through,” I said and gestured at the portal.

“It’s a statue,” he said dryly. “I can’t walk through concrete.” I rolled my eyes and shoved him through. Cadence gasped as I turned to her.

“Your turn,” I said simply. She nodded nervously and walked through. Mom and I nodded as we jumped through ourselves.

“What the hell?” Shining demanded as he and Cadence laid on their stomachs, groaning. “Where are we?”

“Equestria,” I answered as Mom and I stared at them. Their eyes widened as they took in our pony forms.

“W-what are you?” Shining demanded nervously.

“Ponies. Cinch knew about the portal. She tried to come to Equestria and the power trip plus the magic drove her crazy,” I lied. “You guys are safe, don’t worry. It made her kill herself.” The two visibly relaxed as they stood up shakily. “Twilight is here too if you wish to see her.”

“What?” Cadence questioned in confusion as Princess Twilight trotted in.

“Shiny! Cady!” Twilight exclaimed as she hugged the pair. “It’s so good to see you again!” Rainbow and Applejack had surprisingly gotten her to agree to play the role of human Twilight.

“Twilight?” Shining asked in confusion as she released them. “Is that really you?”

“Sunshine, sunshine lady bugs awake! Shake your hands and-”

“And do a little shake,” Cadence finished slowly. “It’s really her, Shiny.”

“Your sister has magic too,” I gestured to Twilight. “If you keep investigating this as a murder, your sister could be in danger. We have to keep the portal secure. You’d be keeping people on earth and in Equestria safe.”

“Shes right,” Mom said as she stepped next to me and gave me a disapproving look. I gulped nervously. “I’ve been keeping her secret safe.”

“They have a point,” Cadence admitted after a moment. “We have to keep Twilight and Sunset safe. Sunset saved Twilight after all. You were there.”

“Thank you by the way,” Princess Twilight pushed her glasses up with her magic. She really went all the way to look like her human counterpart.

“Anytime Twi,” I smiled at her.

“I do have a bunch of other cases,” Shining said slowly. “A few burglaries, murders and a missing kid. It would be a shame if Cinchs case got lost under the pile.”

“It would,” I agreed.

“And it would be a shame if the recording plus the file somehow ended up in your hands,” Shining continued as he focused on us.

“Thank you,” I nodded at him gratefully.

“By the way, Twilight has black glasses not red,” Shining chuckled as he narrowed his eyes. “But don’t worry, your secret is safe.”

“Thank you.”

“Well that failed,” Twilight shrugged as she tossed the glasses off. “I am Princess Twilight, Princess of Friendship.”

I gazed at the girls sitting across from me sternly. Roseluck and Daisy looked nervously at me as Lily looked around.

“This place could use some more flowers,” Lily commented. “A bunch of flowers. We should bring some over girls. Some roses, maybe a Venus fly trap?”

“I don’t think mom would appreciate that,” Scootaloo said as she walked through the room.

“So the rumors were true,” Daisy mused as they stared at my sister.

“What rumors?” Diamond asked as she and Silver joined us.

“About Miss Cheerilee adopting some more kids,” Roseluck commented. “We didn’t know it was you three. How are you Scootaloo?”

“Good thanks.”

“You’re forgiven by the way,” I said casually as everyone looked at me. “I know you’re going to apologize about being mean to me during the fall formal aftermath and anon a miss. Consider it water under the bridge, Roseluck.”

“Thank you,” Roseluck bowed her head slightly. “I’m Rose, not Roseluck. All my friends call me Rose.”

“Okay Rose,” I smiled faintly as she nodded back.

“So how did they take Twilight being a princess?” Silver Spoon asked with a smirk.

“They freaked out,” I smirked back. “That’s putting it mildly.”

“I bet,” Derpy chuckled. “It’s getting late, I’m going to bed.”

“I’ll be up soon,” I called out as Derpy disappeared up to our room. “You girls can stay as well if you want. It’s raining hard and you three walked here.”

“Thank you,” Daisy smiled gratefully as I followed Derpy. I pushed open the door and walked in, kicking it shut behind me. With a sigh, I slid under the blanket next to her and wrapped an arm over her.

“I’m sorry about the Pinkie thing,” I whispered into her hair.

“Me too.”

“Why are you sorry?” I asked incredulously.

“I yelled at you. I was an abusive girlfriend,” Derpy muttered. I rolled her over as I faintly heard Rose and her sisters laughing about something downstairs.

“You weren’t abusive. You were simply stating your feelings. Don’t think that way,” I chided sternly. “I’m going nowhere. I love you.”

“Love you too Sunny.”

We each turned off our lamps and fell asleep.